13.06.2013 Views

Volume 19, 2007 - Brown University

Volume 19, 2007 - Brown University

Volume 19, 2007 - Brown University

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

Faculty Editor Joseph Pucci<br />

Managing Editor Kitty Pucci<br />

Editorial Staff Jonathan Bolz<br />

Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

Amanda Earl<br />

Morgan Palmer<br />

Meredith Ringel<br />

Jackson Shulman<br />

Curtis Steyers<br />

Eleanor Thomas<br />

Cover design by Jenelle Sing<br />

“”<br />

This volume was published by the Department of Classics at <strong>Brown</strong> <strong>University</strong>.<br />

The Department gratefully acknowledges a subvention from Dean of the<br />

College, Paul Armstrong, and the continuing and unparalleled generosity of the<br />

Grimshaw-Gudiewicz Foundation.<br />

© <strong>2007</strong> <strong>Brown</strong> Classical Journal<br />

ISSN 1043-015<br />

ii


<strong>Brown</strong> Classical<br />

Journal<br />

<strong>Volume</strong> <strong>19</strong><br />

<strong>2007</strong><br />

iii


Law Codes of Gortyn, Crete, Greece, ca. 450 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Pook Panyarachun. Used by permission.<br />

ii


In Memoriam<br />

W. Duncan MacMillan II<br />

Once a Student,<br />

Often a Benefactor,<br />

Always a Friend<br />

of the Classics Department<br />

at <strong>Brown</strong><br />

iii


Tholos Temple, Sanctuary of Athena Pronaia, Delphi, Greece, ca. 380 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Amanda Earl. Used by permission.<br />

iv


<strong>Brown</strong> Classical Journal<br />

Vol. <strong>19</strong><br />

Hide and Seek with the Homeric Narrator in the Iliad and the Odyssey 1<br />

Sarah Grover<br />

Translation of Homeric Hymn No. 30: To Earth 7<br />

Jonah Rosenberg<br />

From Monster to Mother: The Tragic Death of Clytaemnestra 9<br />

Laura <strong>Brown</strong>-Lavoie<br />

The Historical Necessity of Political Justice in Aeschylus’ 13<br />

Prometheus Bound<br />

Lindsey Brett Meyers<br />

Major Opposition in Oedipus the King 21<br />

Mark Morales<br />

Fluency and Fear: An Investigation of Rhetoric as Presented 25<br />

in Euripides’ Medea<br />

Hillary Dixler<br />

The Hippocratic View of Epilepsy and Brain Function 31<br />

Eleanor Thomas<br />

Dining with Death: An Analysis of Attic White-Ground Lekythoi 39<br />

and Athenian Notions of the Afterlife in Classical Greece<br />

Maia Peck<br />

Giton, Pederasty, and Epic Self-Perception 47<br />

Matthew Nicholson<br />

“Meting Out” the Bones of Heroes in Ancient Greece 55<br />

Amanda Earl<br />

Cicero’s Popularity Struggle: Through the Moralizing Lens of Plutarch 63<br />

Stephanie Bernhard<br />

Thetis and Venus: Motherhood in Epic 67<br />

Martha Gimbel<br />

v


Livy’s Exemplary History 71<br />

Amy Hall Goins<br />

The Lament of Aeneas 77<br />

Ariayné Hilliard<br />

Love Displayed Through Nature and Changing Nature 81<br />

Scott Nelson<br />

Restoring the Old Republic: Augustan Moral Reform in 85<br />

Its Historical Context<br />

Curtis Steyers<br />

Oh, There Once Was a Young Man from Ilium… 93<br />

Virgilian Farce and the Death of Caucus<br />

Grainne O’Hara Belluomo<br />

Virgil in Love 97<br />

Peter Catsimpiris<br />

Love as Transformative Power in Ovid’s Metamorphoses 101<br />

Megan Cohen<br />

A Corruption of True Selfhood 105<br />

David Guttmann<br />

Lucian’s Allusive Journey 109<br />

Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

Augustine’s Imitatio Dei—A Rejection of Self Sacrifice 1<strong>19</strong><br />

Zohar Atkins<br />

The Inner World of the Pastoral: Virgilian Allusion in Sannazarro’s 125<br />

First Piscatorial Eclogue<br />

Francesco Pucci<br />

Writing, Translation, and Re-Constellation: The Authorial 131<br />

Authority of Gayatri Spivak and Matthew Arnold<br />

Morgan Palmer<br />

vi


List of Photographs and Illustrations<br />

Law Codes of Gortyn, Crete ii<br />

Pook Panyarachun<br />

Tholos Temple, Sanctuary of Athena Pronaia, Delphi iv<br />

Amanda Earl<br />

Tomb of M. Vergilius Eurysaces the Baker viii<br />

Morgan Palmer<br />

Ephesus 8<br />

Jennifer Grover<br />

March of the Living: Excavation of the Fortress of Masada 12<br />

David Guttmann<br />

Treasury of the Athenians, Delphi 20<br />

Amanda Earl<br />

Sketch of Nike Relief From the Balustrade of Athena’s Temple 24<br />

Maia Peck<br />

Column at Ephesus 46<br />

Jennifer Grover<br />

Tomb of Iltutmis, Qutub Minar Complex 54<br />

Kam Sripada<br />

Pyrrhus 76<br />

Nicholas Kay<br />

Laocoon. Vatican, Italy, c. 1st century B.C.E. 118<br />

Scott Nelson<br />

The Charioteer of Delphi. Delphi, Greece, 474 B.C.E. 124<br />

Scott Nelson<br />

vii


Tomb of M. Vergilius Eurysaces the baker in front of<br />

the Porta Maggiore, Rome, Italy, ca. 30 B.C.E.-20 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Morgan Palmer. Used by permission.<br />

viii


Hide and Seek with the Homeric Narrator in<br />

the Iliad and the Odyssey<br />

Sarah Grover<br />

Throughout the Iliad and the Odyssey, the Homeric narrator is reluctant to step<br />

into the foreground. He manipulates knowledge, selecting different methods of<br />

conveying information to the narratees. Though he remains a heterodiegetic and<br />

extradiegetic narrator, concealing his personality, at times the narrator conveys<br />

judgment through the perspective of characters in the epics. To use a<br />

narratological term Gérard Genette describes in Narrative Discourse: An Essay<br />

in Method, the Homeric narrator often “focalizes” scenes and words through<br />

characters—that is, he conveys information through the perspective of<br />

characters. These variations in perspective, which can be analyzed as changes in<br />

focalization, can affect the clarity and completeness of the transfer of<br />

information to narratees. Conversely, at times the narrator steps into the<br />

foreground and gives “more [information] than is authorized in principle in the<br />

code of focalization governing the whole” (Genette, <strong>19</strong>80: <strong>19</strong>5). That is to say,<br />

paralepsis occurs when the Homeric narrator crosses an understood boundary of<br />

the characters’ knowledge and offers additional information, of which the<br />

characters are unaware, with the implication that the characters know.<br />

Throughout the epics, the Homeric narrator uses focalization and paralepsis as a<br />

means of creating a more comprehensible and compelling composition for the<br />

Iliad and the Odyssey, as well as providing supplementary clarification for his<br />

audience.<br />

On account of his reluctance to enter as a distinct voice in the narrative, the<br />

Homeric narrator avoids openly expressing judgment. He is nevertheless able to<br />

convey the perspective and judgment of his characters by employing secondary<br />

focalization. Due to the fact that both the Iliad and the Odyssey provide many<br />

examples of secondary focalization—focalized scenes and focalized singlewords—I<br />

have chosen to focus my study of focalized scenes to the Odyssey,<br />

while I dedicate my study of single-word focalizations to the Iliad. Throughout<br />

the Iliad, single-word focalizations demonstrate the sympathy of the focalized<br />

characters, which furthermore creates empathy in the readers.<br />

In Book 10 of the Iliad, the narrator demonstrates the focalization of the<br />

Trojans as Odysseus and Diomedes slaughter numerous Trojan warriors. “And a<br />

clamour rose up from the Trojans and a vast turmoil as they swept together in<br />

confusion and stared at the ghastly work done by these [two] men, before they<br />

went back to their hollow vessels” (Il. 10.523-5). The word “ghastly” demon-<br />

1


2 Sarah Grover<br />

strates the secondary focalization of the Trojans. It illustrates judgment and furthermore<br />

creates empathy for the victims of this slaughter. Moreover, by revealing<br />

the perspective of the warriors to create empathy for the Trojans, the narrator’s<br />

opinion is able to remain hidden and does not expose a preference for a<br />

particular side of the battle.<br />

In Book 14 of the Iliad, there is embedded focalization as the narrator<br />

depicts Nestor in action as he watches the scene. “Then he caught up a powerful<br />

spear edged in sharp bronze and stood outside the shelter and at once saw a<br />

shameful action, men driven to flight, and others harrying them in confusion, the<br />

great-hearted Trojans, and the wall of the Achaeans overthrown” (Il. 14.12-15).<br />

In addition to depicting Nestor’s perspective, the secondary focalization conveys<br />

his judgment. In this way, it enables the Homeric narrator to maintain his integrity,<br />

to portray himself as an unbiased narrator. Though Nestor passes judgment,<br />

considering what he sees to be “a shameful action,” the Homeric narrator does<br />

not reveal a preference for one side in the battle.<br />

Similarly, in Book 22 of the Iliad, the secondary focalization of Hektor’s<br />

wife, Andromache, expresses judgment. “But when she came to the wall . . . and<br />

caught sight of him as he was dragged before the city; and swift horses were<br />

dragging him ruthlessly toward the hollow ships of the Achaeans” (Il. 22.462-5).<br />

Despite the fact that this is a section of narrator text, the strong word “ruthlessly”<br />

shows the perception of Andromache. Reluctant to pass judgment by<br />

using such strong, evaluative words, the Homeric narrator offers us<br />

Andromache’s perception of the act, and thereby avoids giving a biased account.<br />

In addition to single-word focalizations, Homer illustrates the perspectives<br />

of individual characters through scene-related secondary focalizations. Throughout<br />

Books 1-7 of the Odyssey, various “Arrival Scenes”—scenes that portray the<br />

arrival of a character at a specific place—are focalized through the eyes of characters.<br />

This common type of scene allows the Homeric narrator to conceal himself,<br />

while allowing us to witness the scene through the perception of a character.<br />

In Book 1, Athena’s arrival at Odysseus’ palace marks the first description<br />

of the house. We witness the scene of the suitors through the eyes of Athena,<br />

disguised as Mentes:<br />

There she found the haughty suitors. They at the moment in front of the doors<br />

were amusing their spirits with draughts games, sitting about on skins of<br />

cattle whom they had slaughtered themselves, and about them, of their heralds<br />

and hard-working henchmen, some at the mixing bowls were combining<br />

wine and water, while others again with porous sponges were wiping the<br />

tables and setting them out, and others cutting meat in quantities. (Od. 1.106-<br />

109)<br />

Though the scene is narrated by the primary narrator, the narratee views<br />

the perception of a character, Athena. This technique gives the narratee a sense<br />

of proximity to the scene; it is as if we enter the scene with her. In addition, the<br />

text uses specific diction that portrays the perspective of Athena. The word


Hide and Seek with the Homeric Narrator in the Iliad and the Odyssey 3<br />

“haughty” reflects her opinion of the suitors. Similarly, the description of the<br />

scene conveys a lazy atmosphere with greedy, gluttonous, and arrogant suitors.<br />

They live off Odysseus’ lands and subsist on his produce and possessions,<br />

striving for his most prized possession, his wife. The juxtaposition of the “hardworking<br />

henchmen” and the image of the lazy suitors furthermore emphasizes<br />

the latter’s sloth. However, “hard-working henchmen” is most likely an epithet,<br />

chosen for purposes of meter rather than for the significance of the adjective<br />

itself. Even so, by focalizing the scene through the eyes of Athena, the Homeric<br />

narrator is able to pass judgment on the repulsiveness of the suitors, while<br />

remaining hidden.<br />

The level of information we receive through focalization directly corresponds<br />

to the knowledge of the focalized character. Due to the fact that Athena is<br />

immortal, she is more knowledgeable than a mortal character. While scenes<br />

that are focalized through mortal characters are more likely to be restricted<br />

and limited in knowledge, the gods, like Homer, are better informed and can<br />

manipulate knowledge. Disguised as Mentes, Athena is able to witness the<br />

scene with immunity; she recognizes others while remaining unrecognized.<br />

The disguise itself plays a role in the game of focalization; though the characters<br />

in the scene view Mentes, the narratees view the scene through the eyes<br />

of a god, not only increasing their confidence in what they see, but also creating<br />

the sense that they are present and more knowledgeable than the mortal<br />

characters.<br />

In Book 3 of the Odyssey, Telemachos’ arrival at Pylos with Athena and<br />

the sailors depicts secondary focalization. “They came to Pylos, Neleus’ strongfounded<br />

citadel, where the people on the shore of the sea were making sacrifice<br />

of bulls who were all black to the dark-haired Earthshaker” (Od. 3.4-6). The narratee<br />

visualizes the sacrifice and observes the land through the perception of the<br />

Telemachos, Athena, and the sailors. Homer’s reluctance to enter the scene creates<br />

a restriction. We view the scene through a specific, limited lens, which<br />

restricts our vision and forces us to focus on the sacrifice and actions of the<br />

inhabitants of the land. The restriction is apparent in the very fact that the narratees<br />

receive no background information on the location and do not know the<br />

names of the characters performing the sacrifice on shore. Nevertheless, the narratees’<br />

involuntarily restriction of knowledge brings them to the same level of<br />

knowledge as the characters, thereby increasing the narratees’ proximity to the<br />

text. In addition, the secondary focalization acts as a means of distancing the<br />

narrator from the characters. The detailed description of the sacrifice brings us<br />

down to an earthly level, leading us closer to the action. “[They] were making<br />

sacrifice of bulls who were all black” (Od. 3.5-6). The seemingly unnecessary<br />

preciseness with which the scene is described has a useful function: it gives the<br />

sense that the character is experiencing the scene as opposed to narrating it—<br />

that is, remembering it from a later perspective. This aspect draws us closer to<br />

the narrative and encourages our involvement in the scene.


4 Sarah Grover<br />

The focalization at the beginning of Book 4 of the Odyssey provides an<br />

opportunity for description. “They came into the cavernous hollow of Lakedaimon<br />

and made their way to the house of glorious Menelaos. They found him in<br />

his own house giving, for many townsmen, a wedding feast for his son and his<br />

stately daughter” (Od. 4.1-4). Again, this method of description draws the narratee<br />

closer to the scene without drawing attention to the narrator. Homer safely<br />

remains the bard, the storyteller, the intermediary, and the medium through<br />

which the Muse can convey her story.<br />

Similarly, the secondary focalization of Hermes upon his arrival at<br />

Kalypso’s cave functions as an opportunity for description. “But after he had<br />

made his way to the far-lying island. There the courier Argeïphontes stood and<br />

admired it” (Od. 5.55-75). The secondary focalization of Hermes not only brings<br />

the narratees closer to the scene, but also allows for a biased description of<br />

Kalypso and her cave. Hermes absorbs the sweet smells of the scenery and hears<br />

Kalypso “singing inside the cave with a sweet voice” as she weaves (Od. 5.61).<br />

This description requires several senses; smell, hearing, and vision are combined<br />

to create a great, albeit biased, portrait of the setting. For this reason, the<br />

employment of a character’s focalization is necessary. As an extradiegetic narrator,<br />

who for the most part attempts to remain unprejudiced and outside the<br />

story, Homer employs the charmed character, Hermes, in order to describe these<br />

senses from an internal perspective, and he thereby creates a detailed view of the<br />

scene.<br />

Odysseus’ arrival at the palace of Alkinoös demonstrates a similar function<br />

of secondary focalization. Homer describes the house and its environs as it is<br />

visualized through the eyes of our protagonist. “But now Odysseus came to the<br />

famous house of Alkinoös . . . [a]nd there long-suffering great Odysseus stopped<br />

still and admired it” (Od. 7.81-133). The Homeric narrator focalizes the scene<br />

through Odysseus, thereby focusing the narratees’ attention on the character of<br />

Odysseus. However, the fact that the narrator introduces more information than<br />

is known by Odysseus demonstrates paralepsis. The golden doors and silver pillars<br />

set in the brazen threshold with other metal works are described as “fashioned<br />

by Hephaistos in his craftsmanship and cunning, to watch over the palace<br />

of great-hearted Alkinoös” (Od. 7.92-3). Homer takes the privilege of informing<br />

the narratee about the fashioner of such metal as supplementary information.<br />

Likewise, Homer describes the interior of the palace: “There the leaders of the<br />

Phaiakians held their sessions and drank and ate, since they held these forever,<br />

and there were young men fashioned all of gold and in their hands holding flaring<br />

torches who stood on the strong-compounded bases, and shed a gleam<br />

through the house by night, to shine on the feasters” (Od. 7.98-102). Though<br />

Homer focalizes the scene through the eyes of Odysseus, he includes details of<br />

which the character is unaware. Odysseus observes the doors and rooms of the<br />

palace, but he is unaware of all the minutiae. He does not know if the sessions of<br />

the Phaiakians are recurrent and lengthy, as it is his first visit to the location.<br />

Thus, despite the fact that Homer uses Odysseus as a means to carry forth the


Hide and Seek with the Homeric Narrator in the Iliad and the Odyssey 5<br />

description, Homer finds the need to insert knowledge beyond Odysseus’ scope<br />

in order to better inform the narratee.<br />

Throughout the Iliad and the Odyssey there are instances when the<br />

Homeric narrator gives up his reluctance to step into the foreground. In Book 1<br />

of the Odyssey the narrator employs paralepsis, offering the narratee additional<br />

information of which the characters themselves are unaware:<br />

Now far the first to see Athene was godlike Telemachos, as he sat among the<br />

suitors, his heart deep grieving within him, imagining in his mind his great<br />

father, how he might come back and all throughout the house might cause the<br />

suitors to scatter, and hold his rightful place and be lord of his own possessions.<br />

With such thoughts, sitting among the suitors, he saw Athene and went<br />

straight to the forecourt, the heart within him scandalized that a guest should<br />

still be standing at the doors. (Od. 1.113-120)<br />

Despite the fact that Athene is disguised as Mentes, the Homeric narrator<br />

refers to her as “Athene.” This serves as a means of revealing her true identity to<br />

the narratees, even though Telemachos believes she is Mentes. This becomes<br />

clear at the end of the passage, when the Homeric narrator describes Telemachos<br />

as “scandalized that a guest should still be standing.” The use of the word<br />

“guest” makes it clear that Telemachos is unaware of her identity. Nevertheless,<br />

Homer informs the narratees in order to clarify the story and make it more<br />

intriguing.<br />

Likewise, in Book 3 of the Iliad, Homer employs paralepsis for the sake of<br />

clarification. “Next again the old man [Priam] asked her [Helen], seeing Odysseus:<br />

‘tell me of this one also, dear child; what man can he be. . .’” (Il. 3.<strong>19</strong>1-2).<br />

Though we view the scene essentially through the eyes of Priam, seated upon<br />

the Trojan walls, the Homeric narrator adds information, revealing the identity<br />

of Odysseus to the narratee. The very fact that Priam does not recognize<br />

Odysseus and must ask who he is demonstrates that Homer employs paralepsis,<br />

adding information and his own perspective as clarification for the narratee.<br />

In Book 16 of the Iliad, the Trojans see Patroklos in Achilles’ armor and<br />

assume it is Achilles himself. Though the scene is focalized through the eyes of<br />

the Trojans, Homer steps into the foreground and uses paralepsis, conveying<br />

additional information, which is unknown to the Trojans. “But the Trojans,<br />

when they saw the powerful son of Menoitios himself and his henchman with<br />

him in the glare of their war gear, the heart was stirred in all of them” (Il.<br />

16.278-9). The Trojans are not aware that the man wearing Achilles’ armor is<br />

Patroklos. Hence it is clear that the addition of the words “son of Menoitios” is<br />

used for the sake of clarifying his account.<br />

Through the study of focalization in the epics, it becomes clear that the<br />

Homeric narrator manipulates our knowledge. He focalizes scenes through characters<br />

in order to remain less visible. Nevertheless, these temporary lapses of the<br />

omniscient narrator—that is, the narrator who perceives the thoughts and sentiments<br />

of the characters—result in a type of restriction. The narratees’ perception


6 Sarah Grover<br />

is limited to the characters’ perception and we receive a restricted view. Conversely,<br />

at times the Homeric narrator adds additional information of which the<br />

characters are unaware. By these very alterations of perspective, the Homeric<br />

narrator is able to convey a different aspect of information. Ultimately, these<br />

techniques enable him to narrate a cohesive and stimulating epic, full of intrigue<br />

and suspense.<br />

References<br />

Genette, Gérard. <strong>19</strong>80. Narrative Discourse: An Essay in Method. Trans. Jane E. Lewin.<br />

Ithaca: Cornell <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Homer. <strong>19</strong>99. Odyssey. Trans. Richmond Lattimore. New York: Perennial Classics.<br />

Homer. <strong>19</strong>99. The Iliad: <strong>Volume</strong> II, Books 13-24. Trans. A. T. Murray. Revised by<br />

William F. Wyatt. Cambridge, MA: Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.


Translation of Homeric<br />

Hymn No. 30: To Earth<br />

Jonah Rosenberg<br />

To Earth, All-Mother, shall I sing: well-founded,<br />

most august, who nourishes all from the ground, as many as there are;<br />

those who walk just on the land, and just in the sea,<br />

and who but fly; each is nourished by your richness.<br />

From you spring fertile women and strong sons. 5<br />

From you, Sovereign, is life given and taken away<br />

from mortal men; blessed is he whom you would honour<br />

with earnest spirit. From you all things are bounteous.<br />

The life-bearing field is made heavy by you; throughout the land<br />

there is an abundance of flocks, and households are filled up with fruits. 10<br />

Those men rule over beautiful women in a city with just laws,<br />

and happiness and plenty and wealth attend;<br />

their sons rejoice with new mirth,<br />

and their pure daughters dance with joyful hearts over the many-flowered<br />

fields,<br />

playing games among the wild scattered blossoms; 15<br />

all this for those you would honour, revered goddess, bounteous divinity.<br />

Hail, mother of the gods, consort of starry Ouranos!<br />

Grant me freely, in return for this ode, a pleasing life,<br />

and I shall be reminded of you, and another song besides.<br />

7


8<br />

Ephesus.<br />

Original photograph by Jennifer Grover. Used by permission.


From Monster to Mother: The Tragic<br />

Death of Clytaemnestra<br />

Laura <strong>Brown</strong>-Lavoie<br />

Throughout much of the first two plays of Aeschylus’ tragic trilogy the<br />

Oresteia, the vengeful queen Clytaemnestra is characterized as a monster. She is<br />

repeatedly portrayed like a beast of prey or demon incarnate, with little effort on<br />

the part of the playwright to justify her demeanor. It is not as if her fury is<br />

unwarranted; her husband sacrifices her child, fights for ten years in a war caused<br />

by her sister, and returns with a conquered mistress. She kills him to avenge her<br />

daughter, and is, in return, murdered by her son. Clearly it would not be hard,<br />

as an author, to temper her evil characterization with some pity, yet Aeschylus<br />

chooses not to do so until moments before her death. The effect is breathtakingly<br />

tragic. For nearly two full plays, the audience is lulled into believing the representation<br />

of Clytaemnestra as an inhuman savage. When they are reminded by<br />

her final interactions with her son that she is actually a mother—one who has<br />

suffered immensely, and lost all that was dear to her—her death becomes emotionally<br />

complicated. With this reversal of characterization, Aeschylus brings<br />

incredible tragic thrust to the climax of his trilogy, and lends credence to Robert<br />

Fagles’ assertion in the introduction of his translation: “The play is named for<br />

Agamemnon, but the tragic hero is the queen” (Fagles, <strong>19</strong>66: 46).<br />

From her initial entrance at the beginning of Agamemnon, Clytaemnestra is<br />

established as inappropriate according to gender norms. She is assertive, powerful,<br />

persuasive, and manipulative, none of which are characteristics traditionally<br />

befitting a queen. At first, many of the references to her are based on this distasteful<br />

rejection of gender roles. After her triumphant speech about Greece’s<br />

victory in Troy, the leader of the chorus concisely lays out this paradox, remarking:<br />

“Spoken like a man, my lady . . . ” (Ag. 355). But it is not until the arrival of<br />

Agamemnon and his war prize, the prophetic Cassandra, that the dehumanization<br />

of Clytaemnestra truly begins.<br />

Cassandra is the ideal voice for characterizing the queen. She is established<br />

as a vessel of truth—Apollo’s curse has made her a prophet. The events she<br />

depicts will come to pass, so the audience is unlikely to doubt whether her<br />

description of people is accurate. Through Cassandra, Aeschylus is brutal. In the<br />

throes of prophecy, she bemoans Agamemnon’s fate, saying that he is “lost to<br />

that detestable hellhound who pricks her ears and fawns and her tongue draws<br />

out her glittering words of welcome” (Ag. 1237-39). She continues a few lines<br />

later:<br />

9


10 Laura <strong>Brown</strong>-Lavoie<br />

What to call that . . . monster of Greece . . . Viper coiling back and forth?<br />

Some sea-witch? Scylla crouched in her rocky nest—nightmare of sailors?<br />

Raging mother of death, storming deathless war against the ones she loves!<br />

(Ag. 1242-46)<br />

The queen, who was seen before as merely manly, has transformed into a<br />

base and vicious creature. Her body language is not human, with “flicking<br />

tongue” and “pricked ears.” The barrage of imagery is relentless: “[s]he is the<br />

lioness, she rears on her hind legs, she beds with the wolf when her lion king<br />

goes ranging” (Ag. 1274-76). Here her adultery becomes part of her bestial<br />

nature. Not only is she a scheming huntress, she is shown to be bedded with the<br />

enemy (which of course, she is: Aegisthus, her lover and co-conspirator, has an<br />

unsettled score with Agamemnon for the crimes of their fathers’ generation).<br />

But it is not only Cassandra who characterizes Clytaemnestra; some of the most<br />

powerful imagery comes at the end of the play in her triumphant closing scene<br />

after Cassandra’s death.<br />

When the doors are thrust open to reveal Clytaemnestra above the bodies<br />

of Agamemnon and Cassandra, she relishes the carnage sadistically:<br />

I coil him round and round . . . and then I strike him once, twice, and at each<br />

stroke he cries in agony . . . the life is bursting out of him—great sprays of<br />

blood, and the murderous shower wounds me, dyes me black and I, I revel<br />

like the Earth when the spring rains come down. (Ag. 1403-13)<br />

The gruesomeness of the scene is tangible: she comes off as some sort of<br />

serpent-woman drenched in blood. The chorus is scandalized as well and<br />

laments to its dead king, “Perched on the corpse your carrion raven glories in<br />

her hymn” (Ag. 1500-01). At this point, Clytaemnestra has become for the audience<br />

a sort of caricature. She is so possessed by the power of revenge that she no<br />

longer appears human. When the other side of her character is finally revealed it<br />

is too late, and the audience experiences a tragic recognition of her personhood.<br />

Signs of Clytaemnestra’s wronged and justified nature show up as early as<br />

the very end of Agamemnon. When she is rebuked by the chorus for her actions,<br />

she responds indignantly,<br />

And now you sentence me? You banish me from the city, curses breathing<br />

down my neck? But he names one charge that you brought against him then.<br />

He thought no more of it than killing a beast, and his flocks were rich, teeming<br />

in their fleece, but he sacrificed his own child, our daughter, the agony<br />

that I laboured into love. (Ag. 1437-43)<br />

This is an impassioned plea for pity, but pity is hard to gain when you are standing<br />

bloodied over your husband’s corpse. The real moment of recognition comes<br />

in the Libation Bearers, ironically in a moment of deception.<br />

Orestes has come to the house in disguise with the purpose of avenging his<br />

father. Clytaemnestra welcomes him and, in accordance with his plan, he


From Monster to Mother: The Tragic Death of Clytaemnestra 11<br />

informs her that Orestes is dead. For a moment, Clytaemnestra loses her impenetrable<br />

composure, and it is here that her character gains her heartbreaking other<br />

half. She receives the devastating news and allows the audience to glimpse her<br />

mother’s nature: “I, I—your words, you storm us, raze us to the roots . . . [y]ou<br />

strip me bare of all I love, destroy me, now” (Lib. 74-80). This demon-woman,<br />

whose ferocious ability with words has been well portrayed up to this point, is<br />

rendered speechless. And in this stuttering line, she is no longer a monster, but a<br />

mother wronged. All of her losses come flooding into the audience’s consciousness.<br />

Aeschylus offsets her grief with some foils: the chorus suggests that her<br />

mourning is put-on, for example, and the nurse serves to show how Clytaemnestra<br />

may not have actually played the mother’s role for Orestes. Nevertheless,<br />

she has been irrevocably humanized. As she exits to her doom, she cries a mother’s<br />

exclamation: “I gave you life!” (Lib. 914) And despite the countless times<br />

the audience has seen her as a monster, the horror of the matricide is palpable.<br />

After seeing Agamemnon, the audience is prepared to witness the bloodthirsty<br />

queen’s death in the name of justice. But Aeschylus is not content to give<br />

his tale with such a tidy conclusion. Instead he complicates the tragic law of “the<br />

doer suffers” by revealing the humanity of the guilty party. Clytaemnestra’s<br />

death is anything but conclusive. It leaves the audience wondering if revenge is<br />

ever really justified, because they have empathized with the villain. This is the<br />

essential dilemma that the characters, and the audience, must grapple with in the<br />

third play of the trilogy.<br />

References<br />

Aeschylus. <strong>19</strong>66. The Oresteia. Trans. Robert Fagles. New York: Penguin Books.


12<br />

Excavation of the Fortress of Masada, constructed ca. 37-31 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by David Guttmann. Used by permission.


The Historical Necessity of Political Justice<br />

in Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound<br />

Lindsey Brett Meyers<br />

Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound is a masterful play that illuminates the dramatic<br />

tension between the immorality of tyrannical power and the struggle for political<br />

justice. Those who regard Greek tragedy from a purely literary perspective<br />

might chafe at such a political reading. However, any doubt that Aeschylus’ play<br />

is a political treatise as well as a great work of literature is readily resolved by an<br />

exegesis of its text and an analysis of its historical background. At its most basic<br />

level, the play concerns a political struggle that arises from a cosmic redistribution<br />

of material wealth. Aeschylus’ Zeus is a tyrant who punishes the just Prometheus<br />

for stealing fire from Olympus to improve the condition of a repressed<br />

humanity that lacks even the rudiments of civilized life. It is not surprising that<br />

Aeschylus explores dictatorial power in the play, for he personally experienced<br />

the tyrannical rule of the Pisistratids and the birth of the 5th century Athenian<br />

democracy. However, Aeschylus’ suggestion that Zeus is a political tyrant is<br />

strikingly radical, especially if we consider Hesiod’s canonic interpretation that<br />

Prometheus was a fraudulent trickster justly punished by Zeus. By challenging<br />

the morality of Zeus, Aeschylus questions the possibility of political justice, for<br />

if Zeus is an immoral tyrant, the political imprisonment of Prometheus cannot be<br />

normatively justified. However, the play foreshadows the intriguing possibility<br />

that reason will replace violence as the ordering principle of Zeus’ political justice.<br />

By thus rejecting the tyranny of Zeus and suggesting the possibility of<br />

reform, Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound is a political treatise, one that uses the<br />

power of great literature to vindicate the historical necessity of political justice.<br />

Aeschylus challenges our political understanding by exploring the tension<br />

between tyranny and justice. That the play is an extended meditation on political<br />

themes is immediately evident in the opening scene when Prometheus is dramatically<br />

dragged onto the stage as the political prisoner of Zeus. Having just<br />

defeated his father Cronus, Zeus exhibits the “harsh” authority that is a product<br />

of “power newly won” (Prom. 35). In his rage against anyone who challenges<br />

his authority, Zeus sends Strength and Violence, the agents of his tyrannical<br />

will, to seize and imprison Prometheus, who is a Titan and the son of Earth.<br />

Prometheus’ crime is that he has stolen fire from the gods. However, he has<br />

justly done so to save a suffering humanity from Zeus’ genocide. The inequity<br />

of Zeus’ rage against this beneficent act is so apparent that even the loyal<br />

Hephaestus is reluctant to punish Prometheus at Zeus’ behest. However,<br />

13


14 Lindsey Brett Meyers<br />

Hephaestus’ moral misgivings give way to his fear of Zeus, and he imprisons<br />

Prometheus on a remote summit.<br />

After his imprisonment, Prometheus is visited by the daughters of Oceanus<br />

and then by Oceanus himself. The Oceanids feel pity for Prometheus, while<br />

Oceanus advises him to appease Zeus. But Prometheus refuses to entreat Zeus<br />

because he knows that it would be futile to do so now. Just as he tells the visiting<br />

Io that she must suffer before she is released from her punishment, he foresees<br />

a future time when Zeus may set him free. But as that time has not come,<br />

Prometheus refuses to disclose to Hermes how Zeus will be deposed by a son<br />

who has not yet been born. Prometheus understands that this information will<br />

not purchase his freedom until the time is ripe. And so he remains silent even<br />

though it means his further imprisonment in the political gulag of Tartarus,<br />

where an eagle will eat his liver every day until Hercules rescues him from political<br />

bondage.<br />

That Aeschylus would write a play detailing the political injustice of tyranny<br />

is not surprising given the formative historical and political experiences of<br />

his own life. This is the conclusion that the scholar Timothy Wutrich makes in<br />

his book Prometheus and Faust. In his discussion of Aeschylus’ Prometheus<br />

Bound, Wutich observes:<br />

Athenian democracy was only a few decades old when Aeschylus was<br />

writing his last plays. Aeschylus was in fact born under the rule of the<br />

Pisistradids and experienced the change in government at Athens from<br />

tyranny to democracy. Throughout much of the Archaic age, the historical<br />

period that preceded the fifth century, tyranny, the absolute rule by one man<br />

who had gained power by force, was the standard form of government<br />

throughout the Hellenic world. (<strong>19</strong>95: 27)<br />

Because Zeus is a divine tyrant who seizes power by force, it is natural that<br />

Aeschylus uses him to represent the earthly tyrants who ruled Athens before the<br />

flowering of its democracy. Just as the worst of these tyrants served the selfinterest<br />

of the aristocrats at the expense of the less powerful in Athens, Zeus<br />

exalts the power of the gods at the expense of humanity. Thus, Wutrich quotes<br />

with approval the earlier observation of the classicist Anthony Podlecki that<br />

Prometheus Bound “gives us the first formulation of any length of the new<br />

(Athenian) democracy’s quarrel with the tyrant, who, as a law unto himself and<br />

beyond the check of legal redress, constituted an exact antithesis to the democratic<br />

process.” In the same manner that Zeus represents these Athenian tyrants,<br />

Podlecki “compares Prometheus to the fifth century enemies of tyranny” (<strong>19</strong>95:<br />

29). Wutrich intriguingly expands Podlecki’s historical insights by arguing that<br />

Prometheus represents the aristocrat Solon whose reforms made democracy in<br />

Athens possible. Thus, just as Prometheus was an immortal god who redistributed<br />

the wealth of the gods by giving humanity fire, Solon was an aristocrat who<br />

“rebelled against authoritarianism” by “protecting the commoners and<br />

introduceing the idea of rule by representatives of the people” (<strong>19</strong>95: 27).


The Historical Necessity of Political Justice in Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound 15<br />

The tyrannical nature of Zeus in Prometheus Bound is made even more<br />

apparent if we compare Aeschylus’ version of the Prometheus myth to the one<br />

told by Hesiod in his seminal work the Theogony. Where Prometheus is a just<br />

defender of humanity for Aeschylus, he is a crooked schemer for Hesiod.<br />

According to the canonic interpretation of Hesiod’s Theogony, Prometheus<br />

wrongs Zeus on two accounts. First, he desecrates his altars by fraudulently layng<br />

out sacrifices to the gods; second, after Zeus punishes this desecration by foridding<br />

fire to humanity, Prometheus steals fire from heaven and gives it to<br />

humanty. As punishment for these crimes, Zeus “bound crafty Prometheus in<br />

inescapable fetters, grievous bounds, driving them through the middle of a pillar.<br />

And he set a great winged eagle upon him, and it fed on his immortal liver,<br />

which grew the same amount each way at night as the great bird ate in the<br />

course of the day” (Theo. 520-25). Hence, for Hesiod, Zeus is not a tyrant, as he<br />

acts justly by punishing the “skillful crook” Prometheus for transgressing the<br />

sacred order of the universe (Theo. 545). It is also instructive to note that<br />

Hesiod’s Zeus is omniscient in sharp distinction to the Zeus of Prometheus<br />

Bound who cannot foretell the fated conditions of his own destruction without<br />

the augury of Prometheus. This is significant because Zeus’ omniscience is a<br />

guarantee of divine political justice for Hesiod; for if the crimes of Prometheus’<br />

“labyrinthine mind” do not escape Zeus, we can be certain that an all-knowing<br />

Zeus will punish the wicked and reward the righteous (Theo. 522). As Hesiod<br />

says, “there is no way of deceiving or evading the mind of Zeus, since not even<br />

Iapetos’ son, sly Prometheus, escaped the weight of his wrath, and for all<br />

cleverness a strong fetter holds him in check” (Theo. 21).<br />

However, in Aeschylus’ radical retelling of the Prometheus myth, the just<br />

Zeus of Hesiod is portrayed as a political tyrant. Recall the mythological record<br />

that Zeus comes into power by overthrowing his father Cronus. And in this takeover,<br />

the primitive order of Cronus collapses and a new order is established<br />

under the sovereign authority of Zeus. Recall further that Prometheus is Zeus’<br />

ally in this takeover, 1 because he hopes to create a new political order based on<br />

reason and “cunning,” rather than “brute strength” and “violence” (Prom. 210-<br />

211). However, Prometheus tragically discovers that replacing Zeus for Cronus<br />

just serves to substitute one form of tyranny for another. It becomes clear to Pro-<br />

1 It is interesting to observe that Prometheus is not an ally of Zeus in Hesiod’s account<br />

of the war between Zeus and Cronus. In fact, Hesiod does not appear to make any reference<br />

to Prometheus in connection with this war in either his Theogony or Works and<br />

Days. This raises the interesting questions of whether Aeschylus invented this mythological<br />

account and, if so, why. Additional research would be required to answer the<br />

former question. However, one can respond to the latter question by suggesting that<br />

Aeschylus’ mythological account underscores the “black ingratitude” Zeus exhibits for<br />

Prometheus (Prom. 226). This ingratitude is bitterly ironic because it entails Zeus misusing<br />

the very power that Prometheus helped him to obtain. Moreover, this account<br />

emphasizes the nature of Zeus’ tyrannical will, while creating increased sympathy for the<br />

plight of Prometheus.


16 Lindsey Brett Meyers<br />

metheus that Zeus is a god both jealous of Prometheus’ prerogatives and selfish<br />

of Prometheus’ power, one who “keeps law within his own will” (Prom. 185).<br />

Though Zeus understands the sufferings of humanity, he is selfishly unwilling to<br />

share any of the blessings of the gods. By contrast, Prometheus has faith in<br />

humanity; for as he is the son of Earth, he pities mortals and believes them to be<br />

capable of almost infinite success. Thus, when Zeus “took no account” of<br />

“wretched humans [and] resolved to annihilate them and create another race,”<br />

Prometheus alone “dared to save the human race from being ground to dust,<br />

from total death” (Prom. 233-237).<br />

That the Zeus of Aeschylus would punish Prometheus for this praiseworthy<br />

act raises serious questions about the possibility of political justice. If Prometheus<br />

acted with great compassion for humanity, how can it be just for Zeus to<br />

punish him? And if Zeus immorally punishes Prometheus, how can political justice<br />

be possible in a universe governed by a divine dictator who serves the selfish<br />

benefit of the gods at the expense of humanity? At issue here is the very definition<br />

of political justice. For Prometheus, it is defined by what is fair and good.<br />

Thus, he gives humanity fire and teaches humans the necessities of civilized life<br />

because it is the morally correct action to take. In stark contrast, political justice<br />

for Zeus is defined by what serves the best interest of his will to power. Hence,<br />

he hoards fire for the gods because it serves his self-interest, even if it results in<br />

horrific misery for humanity. In thus failing to act morally, Aeschylus’ Zeus<br />

radically undermines the very nature of political justice in a way the more pious<br />

Zeus of Hesiod would have considered unthinkable. Unlike the Zeus of the<br />

Theogony, the Aeschylean Zeus does not guarantee political justice at the divine<br />

and human level. Instead of rewarding the good works of Prometheus, he punishes<br />

them. And in the process, he marks his opposition to the development of<br />

human justice that Prometheus’ gifts made possible. In addition to giving<br />

humanity fire, Prometheus taught humans every “human skill and science” that<br />

made the development of society and hence political order possible (Prom. 507).<br />

More than that, Prometheus gave humanity the gift of hope 2 that made social<br />

progress possible. Thus, in punishing Prometheus, Zeus also raises deeply disturbing<br />

questions about the human ability to create political justice in a universe<br />

governed by a tyrannical god.<br />

These normative political concerns become particularly poignant in<br />

Aeschylus’ masterful portrait of Io, the human woman tormented by Zeus’ passion.<br />

Io’s only crime is that her beauty evokes Zeus’ overmastering passion. As<br />

an innocent young woman, Io ought to be blessed, rather than punished, by the<br />

justice of Zeus. However, we have seen that Zeus defines justice by what serves<br />

2 Prometheus’ gift of hope to humanity is another intriguing distinction between the<br />

mythological accounts provided by Aeschylus and Hesiod. In Hesiod’s Works and Days,<br />

Zeus provides hope after cursing humanity with evil as punishment for Prometheus’ theft<br />

of fire. Thus, in Hesiod’s account Prometheus is a malefactor rather than a benefactor of<br />

humanity, while Zeus is a stern but nevertheless just god who unleashes evil but also<br />

creates hope.


The Historical Necessity of Political Justice in Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound 17<br />

his best interest. Hence, for the Aeschylean Zeus, injustice is more favorable<br />

than justice because it allows him to seek whatever his will desires, regardless of<br />

the conesquences to those less powerful than him. Put otherwise, justice for<br />

Aeschylus’ Zeus results when the weak serve the will of the strong, which in<br />

this case is defined by his lust. Thus Zeus desires Io and must have her even if it<br />

means that the innocent young woman will be transformed into a cow and suffer<br />

the torment of being goaded to wander the world through the sting of a god-sent<br />

gadfly. In this manner, Io is a tragic human paradigm in the play for the injustice<br />

that results from tyrannical rule. 3<br />

While Aeschylus presents a deeply troubling, and some might say impious,<br />

view of the injustice of Zeus, he also foreshadows the redemptive possibility of<br />

a benevolent Zeus who will release both Io and Prometheus from the misery of<br />

their tragic suffering. Thus, Prometheus foretells how Io’s suffering will end as<br />

the “gentle touch” of Zeus’ hand impregnates her with a child (Prom. 848). And,<br />

intriguingly, the progeny of this child—Hercules—will free Prometheus from<br />

his political imprisonment. Though the remaining two plays that likely<br />

comprised Aeschylus’ Promethean trilogy are lost, the scholar Phillip Vellacott<br />

interestingly suggests that<br />

There is little doubt that by the end of the trilogy Zeus abandoned the use of<br />

force and opened negotiations with Prometheus, who then told him of the<br />

prophecy of the sea-nymph Thetis; that Heracles with the permission of Zeus<br />

set Prometheus free . . .; and that the final settlement recognized the supremacy<br />

of Zeus, the right of the human race to exist and develop, and the superiority<br />

of reason to violence. (Vellacott, <strong>19</strong>61: 9)<br />

If Vellacott’s argument is correct, Aeschylus’ portrayal of Zeus is not as<br />

impious as it seems. For if morality requires free will, not even “Zeus [can] fly<br />

from fate” (Prom. 518). Thus, the demands of inexorable fate may play the<br />

ultimate dictatorial role in the play. However, there is a providential design<br />

within Aeschylean fate that seems to entail an idea of historical development.<br />

Prometheus believes that “Time, as he grows older, teaches everything” (Prom.<br />

581). Thus, just as Athens evolved from tyranny to democracy, Vellacott<br />

suggests that there is a movement from violence to reason for Aeschylus in the<br />

development of political justice at both the human and the divine level.<br />

This political evolution that Vellacott suggests is implicit in the prophecy<br />

that Prometheus withholds from Hermes at the end of the play. If reason is to<br />

replace violence as the ordering principle of Zeus’ justice, Zeus must learn to<br />

3 By conjoining the suffering of Prometheus and Io, Aeschylus again radically departs<br />

from the mythological model established by Hesiod. In Hesiod’s tale, Prometheus is connected<br />

with Pandora who is sent to earth to release evil as punishment for Prometheus’<br />

theft of fire. Thus, where Io emphasizes the unjust suffering of Prometheus for Aeschylus,<br />

Pandora underscores Prometheus’ status as a wily criminal for Hesiod. Hence, the<br />

Zeus of Aeschylus is tyrannical in his punishment of Prometheus, while the Zeus of<br />

Hesiod is just in his sanctions.


18 Lindsey Brett Meyers<br />

sublimate his passion to his reason. Intriguingly, this is the very message of<br />

Prometheus’ prophecy to Zeus. As Zeus will be deposed by a lust-begotten son,<br />

he self-evidently must permit his reason to control his passion if he is to maintain<br />

his political order. However, if he moderates his passions, he will fundamentally<br />

transform the nature of his rule. Recall that that the Aeschylean Zeus<br />

defines political justice as that which serves his tyrannical desire. However, as<br />

that unchecked desire will result in his destruction, he must re-define political<br />

justice in terms of reason if he is to survive. Thus he imprisons Prometheus and<br />

seduces Io. While the idea of a morally evolving Zeus may be foreign to our<br />

modern understanding of a supremely perfect God, for Aeschylus both the<br />

human and the divine seem to evolve as fate reveals itself in history. For Zeus<br />

will sow the seeds of his own destruction if he couples with Thetis, since the<br />

child born of their sexual union will depose Zeus just as Zeus overthrew Cronus.<br />

In this sense, Zeus’ survival will be a product of his sexual sublimation, as his<br />

reason will control his passion to ensure the continuance of his political rule.<br />

However, this sublimation intriguingly suggests an evolution in the idea of political<br />

justice, one that bases morality on the principle of reason rather than the<br />

application of force. And if this was the case, perhaps Prometheus brought<br />

illumination to Zeus just as he provided the light of fire to humanity.<br />

Just as Prometheus transformed mankind with skill when he presented it<br />

with fire, one wonders whether Aeschylus, in the final act of his missing trilogy,<br />

allowed Prometheus to transform Zeus’ tyranny in telling his prophecy. It is<br />

fated that on the day when Zeus grants Prometheus’ freedom, Prometheus will<br />

tell Zeus that he must not couple with the goddess Thetis, lest he produce a son<br />

who would overthrow him. In this prophecy of Zeus’ doom, Prometheus held<br />

the promise of Zeus’ political salvation. Because Zeus’ conception of political<br />

justice is based on the satisfaction of his will to power, Zeus must understand<br />

that the passionate pursuit of power will be his political undoing. Zeus can only<br />

survive if he curbs his passion, for if he falters he will literally sow the seeds of<br />

his own destruction. That is, if he does not halter his tyrannical rule, in his<br />

coupling with Thetis, Zeus will produce a son who will overthrow him, just as<br />

he deposed his father Cronus.<br />

Because Prometheus can foresee the future, he has great power. That is, he<br />

can grasp the progressive march of political history in a way that Hermes cannot<br />

understand. Though Hermes tells Prometheus that “Time has not taught you<br />

self-control or prudence-yet” (Prom. 982), the truth is that Prometheus’<br />

understanding of the future gives him a privileged position to act as a political<br />

hero. For example, he will “drink the painful cup to the dregs until Zeus relaxes<br />

from his angry mood” because no one can “soothe the spirit” of Zeus until “the<br />

moment is ripe” (Prom. 374-378). So, just as Atlas bears the weight of the<br />

world, Prometheus heroically exercises his freedom to bear the political<br />

responsibility for the development of divine political justice. Thus, while<br />

Prometheus’ refusal to talk to Zeus may appear hubristic, it is really a<br />

recognition that history must evolve before Zeus will grant him political


The Historical Necessity of Political Justice in Aeschylus’ Prometheus Bound <strong>19</strong><br />

freedom. He knows that if Zeus comes to him that he will be able to bring<br />

illumination to the gods just as he provided it to humanity.<br />

References<br />

Aeschylus. <strong>19</strong>61. Prometheus Bound. Trans. Philip Vellacott. London: Penguin Group.<br />

Wutrich, Timothy Richard. <strong>19</strong>95. Prometheus and Faust: The Promethean Revolt in<br />

Drama from Classical Antiquity to Goethe. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press.


20<br />

Treasury of the Athenians, Delphi, Greece, ca. 510 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Amanda Earl. Used by permission.


Major Oppositions in Oedipus the King<br />

Mark Morales<br />

Amphibology, the ambiguity of speech, plays a significant role in shaping the<br />

plot and tragic message of Sophocles’ Oedipus the King. Through the skillful<br />

use of language, Sophocles presents a series of positive and negative oppositions<br />

that accurately represent the play’s tragic figure, Oedipus. As the plot<br />

progresses, the oppositions collapse, and Oedipus discovers that he possesses<br />

both the positive and negative extremes of each character trait. By establishing a<br />

series of oppositions and collapsing them in the protagonist, Sophocles offers a<br />

tragic model of man that reflects the duality of humanity.<br />

In the opening scenes of the play, Sophocles constructs a set of oppositions<br />

that define Oedipus as a character. Sophocles characterizes Oedipus as both the<br />

savior and destroyer of Thebes. Oedipus rescues the people of Thebes from the<br />

deadly song of the Sphinx, and the priest says to him, “Your country calls you<br />

savior now for your zeal, your action years ago” (Oed. 59-60). However, Oedipus<br />

is also the destroyer of the city; his patricide and incest corrupt the land and<br />

bring about the devastating plague. Oedipus plays the role of both the detective<br />

who promises to track down the killer of Laius and the criminal responsible for<br />

the murder. Oedipus seeks to follow the “trail of the ancient guilt” by searching<br />

for clues and cross-examining witnesses, yet he himself is the criminal that he<br />

hunts (Oed. 124).<br />

Sophocles also characterizes Oedipus as the curser, the cursed, and the<br />

curse itself. Oedipus places a curse on the murderer of Laius to carry out his life<br />

in agony, but since he murdered Laius, Oedipus is also the cursed. His horrible<br />

crimes of murder and incest represent the curse itself; as Tiresias says, “You are<br />

the curse, the corruption of the land” (Oed. 401). Sophocles establishes another<br />

opposition between the one and the many. When a rumor circulates that a band<br />

of thieves, rather than a single person, killed Laius, Oedipus defends himself by<br />

stating, “One can’t equal many” (Oed. 934). The opposition also reflects the<br />

riddle Oedipus solves to free Thebes. Oedipus is only one character, yet he<br />

represents the three stages of life described in the riddle. Oedipus is the baby<br />

abandoned on Mt. Cithaeron, the young man who solves the riddle and marries<br />

Jocasta, and by the end of the play, the old blind man who must walk with a<br />

stick tapping before him.<br />

The most prominent opposition that repeatedly surfaces throughout the<br />

play is the contrast between blindness and sight. Sophocles emphasizes both<br />

physical eyesight and the ability to see the truth. In the beginning of the play he<br />

21


22 Mark Morales<br />

bombards the audience with the language of sight. The verb “to see” appears in<br />

lines 17, 28, 55, 70, 96, 121, 132, 136, 153, and 164, while the noun “eyes”<br />

appears in lines 28, 93, and 217. Sophocles twice uses the phrase “bring to light”<br />

to establish the purpose of the play; the plot of the play will bring to light the<br />

true nature of Oedipus’ identity (Oed. 116, 150) .<br />

The contrast between sight and blindness becomes more complicated with<br />

the entrance of Tiresias, the blind prophet who can see the future with the “eyes<br />

of Lord Apollo” (Oed. 323). Tiresias serves as the protagonist’s foil; Sophocles<br />

contrasts Tiresias’ physical blindness and ability to see the truth with Oedipus’<br />

physical eyesight and blindness to his own identity. Tiresias stresses Oedipus’<br />

metaphorical blindness by stating, “You with your precious eyes, you’re blind to<br />

the corruption of your life, to the house you live in, those you live with who are<br />

your parents?” (Oed. 470-473). Even with his eyesight, Oedipus cannot see the<br />

extent of his guilt and is unable to recognize that he has fulfilled the prophecy<br />

and corrupted Thebes. This scene provides effective dramatic irony, since the<br />

audience is familiar with the legend and realizes that Oedipus will soon blind<br />

himself when he sees the truth. Even though Oedipus claims that Tiresias’ words<br />

cannot hurt “anyone who sees the light,” Tiresias’ statements and prophecy set<br />

off a chain of events that lead to the tragic hero’s discovery of the truth (Oed.<br />

427).<br />

Sophocles continues to stress this opposition as Oedipus moves closer to<br />

meeting his tragic fate. The words “see,” “eyes,” and “blind” are used in the<br />

choral passage that follows Oedipus’ encounter with Tiresias, and Sophocles<br />

once again inserts irony into the contrast when Oedipus says to Creon, “I see it<br />

all” in line 597. References to Oedipus’ ability to see occur sixteen times<br />

between lines 597 and 1<strong>19</strong>0. Sophocles also characterizes Jocasta as blind, since<br />

she can see Oedipus yet cannot recognize him as her own son. When Oedipus<br />

asks her about Laius’ appearance, she says, “His build. . .wasn’t far from yours,”<br />

indicating that she notes a resemblance but cannot reach the conclusion (Oed.<br />

8<strong>19</strong>).<br />

The opposition between sight and blindness reaches its climax and collapses<br />

into ambiguity when Oedipus finally realizes his identity. Even against<br />

Jocasta’s warnings, Oedipus pushes forward with his investigation of his own<br />

identity, stating, “I must know it all, I must see the truth at last. . .I must see my<br />

origins face-to-face” (Oed. 1169-1170, 1185). After compelling the shepherd to<br />

reveal who handed him Oedipus as an infant, Oedipus discovers that he is<br />

Jocasta’s son, and the truth has “burst to light” (Oed. 1306). The further complication<br />

of the terms results from Oedipus’ decision to blind himself after discovering<br />

the truth. As soon as he finally sees the truth, Oedipus places himself in<br />

physical darkness, believing that nothing he can now see will ever bring him<br />

joy. The verb “to see” and the adjective “blind” can never fully describe<br />

Oedipus’ character. When he can see, Oedipus remains blind to his identity, and<br />

when he ultimately sees the truth, he blinds himself in order to remain in a state


Major Opposition in Oedipus the King 23<br />

of darkness. In this way, these opposing terms are collapsed into Oedipus’<br />

double character.<br />

The statement “I am Oedipus” undergoes a drastic change in meaning as<br />

the plot of the tragedy progresses and its action is reversed. The character of<br />

Oedipus includes both the positive and negative extremes of the oppositions; he<br />

is both a savior and a destroyer, a curser and the cursed, and a blind man who<br />

can see. Oedipus defies specific labels because, in his own words, “It’s wrong to<br />

name what’s wrong to do” (Oed. 1543). By collapsing oppositions in the character<br />

of Oedipus, Sophocles conveys the central tragic irony of the protagonist—<br />

his inability to divide his traits. Oedipus tries so hard to carry out his role as a<br />

savior, a detective, and the civic servant of his people, yet by doing so he reveals<br />

himself as the fulfillment of a terrible set of qualities. Oedipus diligently<br />

attempts to see the true nature of his identity, but when he succeeds, he blinds<br />

himself.<br />

Sophocles collapses a series of oppositions onto the character of Oedipus<br />

in order to convey his tragic vision of the duality of humankind. Oedipus<br />

embodies the polarization of human qualities, and his character reflects<br />

everything that man can be at his positive and negative extremes, from a noble<br />

king to an incestuous murderer. Even though man may view himself as a heroic<br />

figure of great intelligence and achievement, when he undertakes an<br />

investigation into his true identity, he may find that he is ignorant and corrupt.<br />

By characterizing Oedipus as the embodiment of both positive and negative<br />

qualities, Sophocles offers a tragic vision of a man divided against himself that<br />

reflects the duality of human nature.<br />

References<br />

Sophocles. <strong>19</strong>84. The Three Theban Plays. Trans. Robert Fagles. New York: Penguin<br />

Books.


24<br />

Sketch of Nike relief from the balustrade of Athena’s Temple<br />

on the Acropolis (ca. 420 B.C.E.) by Maia Peck.<br />

Used by permission.


Fluency and Fear: An Investigation of<br />

Rhetoric as Presented in Euripides’ Medea<br />

Hillary Dixler<br />

In his “Notes on the Balinese Cockfight,” anthropologist Clifford Geertz examines<br />

the implications of this seemingly obscure societal ritual. He argues that the<br />

performance “Of Cocks and Men” in Bali is ultimately “a story they tell themselves<br />

about themselves” (<strong>19</strong>73: 417, 448). Although the essay has a relatively<br />

narrow focus, the analysis points to a broader theory of performance within society.<br />

Geertz ultimately demonstrates that through performance, a society can<br />

show itself to itself. When looking at the text and conditions of performance of<br />

Euripides’ Medea, then, one might ask: what was Euripides showing the Greeks<br />

about the Greeks? Among several other cultural values and tendencies, Euripides<br />

expresses in his play a deep concern for the way rhetoric and words are used<br />

in his society. In its plot, themes, structure, and performance, Medea demonstrates<br />

a simultaneous dependence on and aversion to words, which constitute<br />

one of the definitional qualities of Greek drama and life.<br />

From the opening of his play, Euripides frames the story of Medea as one<br />

centered on words and their power. Explaining Medea’s history, the nurse introduces<br />

the theme of manipulation of words within the first few lines of the play<br />

saying, “Nor would she have persuaded the daughters of Pelias / To kill their<br />

father” (Med.II.9-20). Stressing the act of persuasion and its relation to the<br />

crime, Euripides creates a backstory for Medea that revolves around deceptive<br />

words. Medea herself, much later in the play, explains that her circumstances are<br />

in part due to the power of persuasive words to deceive. In her second long<br />

address to the chorus of Corinthian women, Medea explains, “My mistake was<br />

made the time I left behind me / My father’s house, and trusted the words of a<br />

Greek” (Med.II.784-785). The significance of spoken deception continues<br />

through the play as the characters emphasize the importance of promises,<br />

pledges, and oaths, all of which imply verbal agreements. Euripides shows that<br />

words are tremendously powerful in their ability to bind people to each other<br />

through such “contracts.” Yet, in showing the facility with which those same<br />

characters break oaths and use words to deceive, Euripides reveals a simultaneous<br />

respect for and distrust of words.<br />

Euripides more fully develops his hesitant relationship with rhetoric in his<br />

play through the character of Medea. Aside from attributing her downfall to<br />

believing Jason’s words, Medea further explains to the chorus the dangers that<br />

rhetorically fluent people present in general. The greatest crime, in Medea’s<br />

25


26 Hillary Dixler<br />

imagination, is to speak well but intend evil. This concern is articulated as both<br />

the literal and dramaturgical center of the play, when Medea, speaking to Jason<br />

and the chorus, says:<br />

Surely in many ways I hold different views<br />

From others, for I think that the plausible speaker<br />

Who is a villain deserves the greatest punishment.<br />

Confident in his tongue’s power to adorn evil,<br />

He stops at nothing. Yet he is not really wise. (Med.II.567-571)<br />

It is clear that Jason sees himself as a skilled orator. By engaging with Medea<br />

“as a rival rhetorician,” he relies on rhetoric to help him, acknowledging that he<br />

“must be no bad speaker” (Arnott, <strong>19</strong>91: 96; Med.II.510). However, Medea’s<br />

fear of rhetoric is undermined by her own fluency with the art of words.<br />

Throughout the play, Medea proves herself to be a powerful orator. In her<br />

first address to the women of Corinth, for example, Medea shows her facility<br />

with persuasive communication, crafting a speech that is emotionally resonant,<br />

inclusive, and effective. The chorus is convinced by her, affirming “You are in<br />

the right, Medea, . . . / In paying your husband back” (Med.II.265-266). Euripides<br />

grants Medea a technical virtuosity in rhetoric in her first encounter and<br />

ensuing argument with Jason. Referring to the speech delivered at line 454,<br />

R.G.A Buxton notes, “Medea introduces her defense with a formula that can be<br />

paralleled almost exactly from the extant works of legal speech-writers” (<strong>19</strong>82:<br />

162). Medea’s speech seems to follow the standard rhetorical pattern of proem,<br />

narrative, proof, and conclusion (Arnott, <strong>19</strong>91: 97). In dramatizing Medea as a<br />

rhetorically versed character who simultaneously exposes the dangers of such<br />

skill, Euripides heightens the tension between delivery and intention that he has<br />

been exploring throughout the play.<br />

While Medea’s own speeches are rhetorically informed, the framework<br />

within which they are presented is also heavily influenced by the practices of<br />

rhetoric. Scholars have pointed to the argument between Jason and Medea as a<br />

prime example of debate within the tragic framework. Debate informed both<br />

Greek political and judicial life, and, as several scholars rigorously argue, theatrical<br />

life as well. Theater historian William Arrowsmith writes, “with all the<br />

tricks of sophistic rhetoric, [the characters] put their cases in opposed speeches<br />

—often identical in length, as though timed by the waterclock of the Athenian<br />

dikastery” (<strong>19</strong>59: 37). The debate between Medea and Jason, Arrowsmith<br />

shows, follows the form of the debates in the Athenian court. In his “rebuttal,”<br />

for example, Jason responds to Medea’s complaints point by point, and as the<br />

scene progresses, the dialogue remains rooted in equally-timed claims and<br />

responses. Medea and Jason debate like defendants in the popularly controlled<br />

Athenian court, which commenced its jurisdiction about a decade before Euripides<br />

began competing in the City Dionysia. Similarly, in his writings on Medea,<br />

theater historian and critic Peter R. Arnott suggests that the play itself is<br />

structurally conceived as a debate. Although this reading is a bit extreme, it<br />

Amanda K Earl 3/11/07 8:02 PM<br />

Comment: This is contradictory: it’s hard to say<br />

his reading is radical and then agree with it. . .


Fluency and Fear 27<br />

points to the extent to which Medea has been intertwined with the practices of<br />

debate and rhetoric in the scholarly imagination. If one views Euripides’ work as<br />

“an open-ended debate,” then the play itself becomes analogous to the thematic<br />

concerns of its characters (<strong>19</strong>91: 128-129). In using debate to critique the mode<br />

of debate (i.e., rhetoric), Euripides again reveals his profoundly complex<br />

relationship with that mode of communication. On the one hand, the past crimes<br />

and current fears of his characters’ are shown to be based on the power of words<br />

and rhetoric to deceive, and yet he exposes those criticisms through eloquent<br />

speech and evocative debate.<br />

In examining what Euripides is showing the Greeks about the Greeks, it is<br />

important to recall the location of the exposition. In the grand Theater of Dionysus,<br />

it would have been difficult for an audience member to see the actor, which<br />

would arguably increase the importance of speech and its delivery (Arnott,<br />

<strong>19</strong>91: 112). Just as Medea depends on the mode she criticizes, so too does<br />

Euripides as he problematizes the significance of words in a venue where they<br />

were among the most important modes of communication with the audience.<br />

The conditions of Greek tragic performance further complicate Euripides’<br />

presentation of rhetoric. Contextually, tragedies such as Medea would have<br />

occurred as part of the state-sponsored City Dionysia. Politics and performance<br />

were also united in the very architecture of the Theater of Dionysos, virtually<br />

identical to that of the Athenian Assembly. Further, to be a successful speaker<br />

and legislator in the Assembly would demand many of the same skills as being<br />

an actor in the Theater of Dionysos. The necessity of possessing a strong voice<br />

and of commanding the attention of several thousand both contributed to the<br />

theatricalized presentations given in the theater and to the growing influence of<br />

the Sophists, who taught rhetoric and oration (Wiles, 2000: 54-56). So Euripides<br />

reveals this complex view of rhetoric in a space analogous to the politicized one<br />

in which rhetoric was most often demanded.<br />

If, as Geertz posits, performance is the medium through which cultures<br />

show themselves to themselves, Medea and its conditions of performance in the<br />

City Dionysia point towards a cultural ambivalence towards rhetoric, a simultaneous<br />

dependence on and distrust of a key form of social interaction. Where<br />

Geertz’s analyses of the Balinese performance falters, however, is that he does<br />

not include any observations from actual Balinese participants. If one uses<br />

Geertz’s theory to understand the relationship between a society and its performances,<br />

then one must also address the beliefs of multiple participants in the society<br />

to avoid the same interpretive myopia. In order to examine whether Euripides’<br />

play reveals a cultural ambivalence towards rhetoric, the work of Greeks<br />

other than Euripides must be noted as well. For example, Plato’s dialogue and<br />

Thucydides’ History of the Peloponnesian War illuminate a broader cultural<br />

landscape and its subsequent perception of rhetoric.<br />

Plato, known through his writings for a strong aversion to dramatic arts,<br />

presents the issue of rhetoric as it relates to his search for truth. He attacks the<br />

Sophists who, as Wiles explains, teach the art of rhetoric. In The Sophist, Plato


28 Hillary Dixler<br />

assigns to the eponymous character all of the ideas with which Socrates<br />

disagrees and successfully discredits. He delves deeper into the meaning and<br />

implications of rhetoric, however, in Gorgias, a dialogue between Socrates and a<br />

famous rhetorician. In this dialogue, Socrates directly links sophistry to rhetoric,<br />

both being components of “flattery” (463a-b). Interestingly, Socrates criticizes<br />

rhetoric for the same reasons Medea does, arguing that rhetoric is indeed<br />

“persuasive but not instructive about right and wrong” (455a). Medea’s<br />

criticisms again line up with those of Socrates in the dialogue Phaedrus. Both<br />

emphasize the unique ability of polished speech to disguise the truth. (It is<br />

important to note, however, that while truth is of a personal nature for Medea,<br />

throughout the writings of Plato, truth is of universal significance). Medea’s<br />

distinction between confidence and wisdom, for example, are comparable with<br />

Socrates’ distinction between the persuasive and the just or good:<br />

[T]he plausible speaker<br />

Who is a villain deserves the greatest punishment.<br />

Confident in his tongue’s power to adorn evil,<br />

He stops at nothing. Yet he is not really wise. (Med.II.568-571)<br />

[T]here is no need for the budding orator to concern himself with the truth<br />

about what is just or good. . .In the law courts nobody cares a rap for the truth<br />

of these matters, but only about what is plausible. . .stick to that all through<br />

your speech, and you are equipped with the art complete. (Phaed.272d-e)<br />

Plato, it seems, documents distrust in rhetoric similar to Euripides, only fashioning<br />

his criticisms in an entirely different format. Like Euripides, Plato ultimately<br />

reveals a strong concern about the contradictions inherent in rhetoric, as is<br />

evidenced further in his famous piece Socrates’ Defense or The Apology of<br />

Socrates.<br />

In one of his strongest attacks against rhetoric, Socrates begins his defense<br />

by acknowledging how persuasive his accusers in court are. He says:<br />

I do not know what effect my accusers have had upon you, gentlemen, but for<br />

my own part I was almost carried by them—their arguments were so<br />

convincing. On the other hand, scarcely a word of what they said was true.<br />

(Ap.17a)<br />

Socrates acknowledges here the dangers of rhetoric, as he himself “was almost<br />

carried away” by the arguments made against him. However, though he<br />

describes himself as no “skillful speaker,” he proves to be just as verbally fluent<br />

as Medea (Ap.17b). In his Defense, he employs the very mode of communication<br />

he has consistently lambasted. Like Medea’s defense (as Buxton calls it),<br />

Socrates’ follows the common rhetorical pattern of proem, narrative, proof, and<br />

conclusion. Through his portrayal of Socrates, Plato here exposes a dependence<br />

on and facility with rhetoric which coexists with an intense aversion to and<br />

distrust of it.


Fluency and Fear 29<br />

Whereas Plato approaches rhetoric from a philosophical point of view,<br />

Thucydides encounters rhetoric as an historical condition. In his History of the<br />

Peloponnesian War, he chronicles several instances of rhetoric and its uses,<br />

most notably in Pericles’ funeral oration. While in this speech Thucydides<br />

presents an almost elegiac adoration for the tradition of Athenian oratory, there<br />

are several instances in his History where Thucydides notes different views of<br />

rhetoric. The most vigorous complaint against rhetoric is voiced by Cleon in the<br />

Mytilenian Debate. Cleon accuses the Athenian polity of favoring speech over<br />

action, becoming “victims of your own pleasure in listening and. . . more like an<br />

audience sitting at the feet of a professional lecturer than a parliament discussing<br />

matters of state” (His.3.38). Like Socrates, Cleon also acknowledges that<br />

speeches are not necessarily venues for just action with regards to state affairs.<br />

In the Melian Dialogue, the conquered Melians raise an indirect criticism of<br />

rhetoric:<br />

Athenians: . . .the standard of justice depends on the equality of power to<br />

compel. . .<br />

Melians: Then in our view (since you force us to leave justice out of account<br />

and to confine ourselves to self-interest). . .in the case of all who fall into<br />

danger. . .such people should be allowed to use and to pofit by arguments that<br />

fall short of mathematical accuracy. (His.5.89-90)<br />

In connecting “the power to compel” with “argument,” the Melians suggest<br />

a strong relationship between the two. Like Medea, the Melians see the abilty to<br />

argue as critical to the “power to compel” others. Like Socrates, though, they<br />

acknowledge that such arguments do not necessarily leave room for truth or<br />

justice.<br />

However, the only complaints against rhetoric discussed thus far have been<br />

lodged by non-Athenians. Given that Thucydides was writing as an Athenian, he<br />

might actually be criticizing critiques of rhetoric. However, in the section of his<br />

History describing the end of Plataea, an Athenian presents the view that Medea<br />

and Socrates share, namely that: “[g]ood deeds do not require long statements;<br />

but when evil is done the whole art of oratory is employed as a screen for it”<br />

(His.3.67). While it is hard to discern whether Thucydides himself agrees with<br />

the various complaints the speakers raise in his History, when he attributes to<br />

Athenians and non-Athenians alike a shared distrust in rhetoric and oratory, he<br />

certainly acknowledges the ambivalent status of rhetoric within his society. On<br />

the one hand, powerful orators like Pericles serve as proud reminders of what<br />

Athens stands for, yet Athenians themselves note that words and rhetoric can be<br />

“a screen” for evil intentions.<br />

Euripides’ Medea, then, does show something about the Greeks to the<br />

Greeks, as Geertz would suggest. Among other values and attitudes certainly<br />

uncovered in his tragedy, Euripides simultaneously exposes and confirms the<br />

contradictory nature of rhetoric and the tension inherent in the very mode of<br />

communication that informed Athenian political, intellectual, and theatrical life.


30 Hillary Dixler<br />

Through the structural, thematic, and performative condition of rhetoric and<br />

words in Medea, Euripides articulates the same fluency and distrust, dependence<br />

and aversion to rhetoric, oratory, and words that Plato and Thucydides expose in<br />

their own works. When examined within that sort of contextual framework,<br />

Medea can be seen to embody the cultural milieu as it is echoed in these other<br />

remnants of contemporaneous Greek culture. In so doing, Medea not only tells<br />

one woman’s story to the Greeks, but their own story as well.<br />

References<br />

Arnott, Peter D. <strong>19</strong>91. Public and Performance in Greek Theater. London: Routledge.<br />

Arrowsmith, William. <strong>19</strong>59.“The Criticism of Greek tragedy.” Tulane Drama Review,<br />

III, 3: 31-57.<br />

Buxton, R.G.A. <strong>19</strong>82. Persuasion in Greek Tragedy: A Study of Peitho. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Euben,, J. Peter. <strong>19</strong>90. The Tragedy of Political Theory: The Road Not Taken. Princeton:<br />

Princeton <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Euripides. Medea. 2004. Trans. Rex Warner in The Wadsworth Anthology of Drama, ed.<br />

W.B. Worthen, pp. 66-78. Boston, MA: Wadsworth.<br />

Geertz, Clifford. <strong>19</strong>73. The Interpretation of Cultures. New York, NY: Basic Books.<br />

Plato. <strong>19</strong>89. The Collected Dialogues of Plato. eds. Edith Hamilton and Huntington<br />

Cairns. Princeton: Princeton <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Thucydides. <strong>19</strong>72. History of the Peloponnesian War. Trans. Rex Warner. London: Penguin<br />

Books.<br />

Wiles, David. 2000. Greek Theatre Performance: An Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Worthington, Ian, ed. <strong>19</strong>94. Persuasion: Greek Rhetoric in Action. London: Routledge


The Hippocratic View of Epilepsy<br />

and Brain Function<br />

Eleanor Thomas<br />

The Sacred Disease by Hippocrates is a fifth century treatise which attempts to<br />

explain the symptoms, causes, and prognosis of a person suffering from epilepsy.<br />

It also seeks to debunk claims by magicians and other sources considered<br />

disreputable that epilepsy is a “sacred disease,” ordained by the gods and<br />

curable through religious and magical expiation. In proposing a model of brain<br />

function, it asserts that epilepsy is a legitimate physical disease, like any other,<br />

and that it originates in the brain, when specific pathophysiological processes<br />

disrupt normal functioning.<br />

One can learn much about the cultural environment and prevailing attitudes<br />

towards illness from The Sacred Disease. Prognosis, and not treatment, is the<br />

primary focus of the text. Hippocrates makes powerful arguments about the usefulness<br />

of accurate prognosis to a physician, as it gives him credibility. However<br />

in the modern sense the utility of The Sacred Disease is very limited, since treatment<br />

is neglected in favor of prognosis. Though the author at times appears<br />

overly preoccupied with arguments against superstitious explanations for epilepsy,<br />

Hippocrates’ treatise on epilepsy is notable as an ancient model for how<br />

the brain works and consequences of disruption of function; he provides a logical<br />

and consistent system of cognition.<br />

Since Hippocrates argues so vehemently against the sacred origin of epilepsy,<br />

the meaning he ascribes to the term the “sacred disease” is a logical starting<br />

point in an analysis of this treatise. Is in fact epilepsy what ancient authors<br />

have in mind when they describe the “sacred disease?” There is much evidence<br />

that most did, and Hippocrates’ description of the disease is certainly very consistent<br />

with the modern conception of epilepsy. When Herodotus describes<br />

Cambyses, a Persian monarch, he states that “from his birth he was afflicted<br />

with a dreadful disease. . . which some call the sacred sickness” and also<br />

comments that “it would be by no means strange, therefore, if his mind were<br />

affected in some degree, seeing that his body labored under so sore a malady”<br />

(Rawlinson, <strong>19</strong>42: 227). Herodotus’ use of the term “sacred sickness” does not<br />

conclusively refer to epilepsy, as it merely identifies the “sacred sickness” as an<br />

illness seated in the brain, not definitely distinguishing it from other mental<br />

illnesses, such as mania.<br />

One of Hippocrates’ most convincing arguments for a biological origin of<br />

epilepsy is that although a number of different diseases can cause mental illness,<br />

31


32 Eleanor Thomas<br />

only one of them is considered sacred. He distinguishes the “sacred disease”<br />

from other mental disorders:<br />

Then again one can see men that are mad and delirious from no obvious<br />

cause, and committing many strange acts; while in their sleep, to my knowledge,<br />

many groan and shriek, others choke, others dart up and rush out of<br />

doors, being delirious until they wake, when they become as healthy and<br />

rational as they were before, though pale and weak. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:141)<br />

When Hippocrates uses the term “sacred disease,” he clearly has something specific<br />

in mind and is not using this term to describe all mental illnesses (Temkin,<br />

<strong>19</strong>71:15-21). Hippocrates sees similarities between epilepsy and mania, which<br />

form the basis for his argument; since they appeared to be such similar<br />

disorders, it was inconsistent to define one as a disease with a physiological<br />

origin, and another as having magical derivation. Nevertheless, Hippocrates also<br />

suggests in this statement that despite the similarities between these disorders,<br />

people at the time were able to clearly discriminate between epilepsy and other<br />

mental diseases.<br />

Humoral theory dominated Hippocrates’ view of physiology and formed a<br />

basis for his treatments for illness. The ancients believed that four elements<br />

existed: earth, air, fire, and water. They then assigned two of four qualities to<br />

each of the elements. Earth was cold and dry; fire was hot and dry; air was hot<br />

and wet; and water was wet and cold. The ancients expanded this view of the<br />

physical world in order to explain physiological phenomena. They identified<br />

four humors and used the same qualities to describe these humors as they did the<br />

four elements. Accordingly, they described black bile as cold and dry, yellow<br />

bile as hot and dry, blood as hot and wet, and phlegm as cold and wet (Finger,<br />

2000:31). Two of these theoretical humors, phelgm and bile, are integral to the<br />

Hippocratic explanation of epilepsy.<br />

While the four humors provided a theoretical framework for pathophysiology<br />

and treatment, Jones points out in his essay on prognosis that the medical<br />

treatments available to a physician during the time of Hippocrates were very<br />

limited. In regards to two of the most common diseases, pneumonia and malaria,<br />

a doctor’s best recourse was to help the patient fight the disease by preventing<br />

irritation and providing comfort. Thus dietary regimens were paramount in the<br />

treatment of an illness. The goal of the physician was “to do good, or at least to<br />

do no harm” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23: xiii). Hippocrates generally wished to alter the patient<br />

as little as possible. He advised against radical procedures, and his main objecttive<br />

was to counteract imbalances in a patient’s system resulting from an excess<br />

of any of the four humors (Pagel, <strong>19</strong>39:389). He did not regard sickness as a set<br />

of diseases with very specific symptoms, but believed all illnesses resulted from<br />

humoral imbalance.<br />

The first three sections of The Sacred Disease are almost wholly devoted<br />

to polemic, as Hippocrates discredits people who he believes are swindlers and<br />

quacks and blames them for the term “sacred disease.” Since they have no medi-


The Hippocratic View of Epilepsy and Brain Function 33<br />

cal knowledge, they are unable to effectively treat anyone suffering from epilepsy,<br />

and for this reason they chose to call it “sacred” so that they could not be<br />

blamed for their ineffectual treatment and would be “sheltered in superstition”<br />

(Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:141). Hippocrates describes their treatments as extreme, and at<br />

best, harmless. These treatments include directives against baths, against the<br />

consumption of many foods, and against wearing black or goats skins. The foods<br />

banned are foods that the Greeks generally believed were unhealthy for sick<br />

people, and wearing black was also considered to be a bad omen for all that are<br />

sick, since it is the “sign of death” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:143).<br />

Hippocrates in fact believed that it was sacrilegious to blame the gods for<br />

epilepsy. Since the gods were completely holy, he did not believe that they<br />

would cause corruption in humans: “However, I hold that a man’s body is not<br />

defiled by a god, the one being utterly corrupt the other perfectly holy” and even<br />

if impurity exists in humans “a god is more likely to purify and sanctify it than<br />

he is to cause defilement” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:149). In his invective against a superstitious<br />

view of epilepsy Hippocrates includes an interesting description of the<br />

symptoms of epilepsy. He states that men assigned blame to a different god for<br />

each of the signs of the “sacred disease”:<br />

If the patient imitate[s] a goat, if he roar[s], or suffer[s] convulsion[s] in the<br />

right side, they say that the Mother of the Gods is to blame. If he utter[s] a<br />

piercing and loud cry, they liken him to a horse and blame Poseidon. Should<br />

he pass some excrement, as often happens under the stress of the disease, the<br />

surname Enodia is applied. If it be more frequent and thinner, like that of<br />

birds, it is Apollo Nomius. If he foam[s] at the mouth and kick[s], Ares has<br />

the blame. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:149)<br />

Though Hippocrates’ goal was not to describe the basic symptoms of epilepsy,<br />

he did so in a way that is very consistent with the modern conception of the<br />

disease—convulsions, cries, and foaming at the mouth.<br />

Hippocrates gives a complete and systematic description of what he<br />

believes to be the cause of epilepsy. According to him the defining feature of<br />

epilepsy is that it affects people who are phlegmatic but not bilious. He believes<br />

that it is a hereditary illness and that it begins in the embryo (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:151).<br />

The embryonic brain according to his philosophy undergoes a natural cleansing<br />

process while it is still in the womb, eliminating impurities before birth. If this<br />

process is well regulated and not disturbed, a normal infant will be born. However,<br />

if in the process of the brain driving out impurities, it eliminates too much,<br />

the infant will have a “diseased head” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:155). If the reverse happens<br />

and there is too little purging, the brain becomes “congested” and the infant will<br />

be phlegmatic (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:157). Purging can still take place during childhood<br />

and happens when a child breaks out in sores or has excessive mucus. Children<br />

that do not undergo this process run the risk of developing a number of disorders.<br />

Excessive phlegm can make its way to the heart and veins, in the heart<br />

causing difficulty breathing and palpitations and in the bowels causing diarrhea.


34 Eleanor Thomas<br />

On the other hand, if it arrives in the veins, it results in the symptoms of epilepsy<br />

(Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:157-158).<br />

Hippocrates describes in detail how each of the symptoms of epilepsy can<br />

be caused by excess phlegm. For instance, speechlessness can occur by phlegm<br />

obstructing the entry of air into the veins or the brain. According to the Hippocratic<br />

view of physiology, when a person inhales a breath it goes to the brain<br />

first, then the stomach, then lungs, and then into the veins. The veins then<br />

disperse this air to the rest of the body, and it eventually ends up back in the<br />

brain. This flow of air causes intelligence and movement, and if it is interrupted<br />

so is cognition and movement of the limbs. Paralysis occurs when the flow of air<br />

in the veins is completely obstructed by phlegm, and if incomplete obstruction<br />

occurs the eyes may roll. Foaming at the mouth however occurs when the<br />

movement of air is disrupted in the lungs. As a result, the air bubbles and exits<br />

from the mouth. A patient defecates involuntarily when pressure is applied to<br />

the bowels, diaphragm, and liver, and this occurs when the flow of air through<br />

the body is disrupted. Kicking can also occur when the normal air flow is cut<br />

off, because phlegm “[rushes] upwards and downwards through the blood [and]<br />

causes convulsions and pain” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23: 161). If the phlegm is abundant and<br />

viscous, a personal will die, but if the abnormal flow can be mixed with warm<br />

blood and diluted a person will gradually regain consciousness.<br />

Hippocrates’ explanation of the causes of epilepsy is so logical that it is<br />

impressively forceful, despite its inaccuracy. In his scheme each symptom is<br />

assigned a cause which is consistent with the underlying cause of the “sacred<br />

disease,” excess phlegm. He not only describes what happens, but he explains<br />

why. Hippocrates is then able to base his prognosis and treatment upon his proposed<br />

cause of the disease. In this respect, his methodology approaches contemporary<br />

scientific practice, even though his explanation, prognosis, and treatment<br />

are all based on false information. He used what tools were available to him,<br />

namely his senses, and the rest was left to his power of deduction.<br />

Prognosis held tremendous importance to Hippocrates, and he devotes<br />

much of The Sacred Disease to description of the general course of epilepsy. He<br />

makes predictions of the course of the disease for patients who suffer their first<br />

attack in various age groups. Before examining Hippocrates’ various prognoses<br />

for people suffering from epilepsy, it is worth investigating the Hippocratic attitude<br />

towards prognosis. In a time when effective treatment was limited, a physician’s<br />

credibility lay in his ability to predict what would happen to a patient having<br />

a given illness. Hippocrates even wrote a treatise entitled Prognosis in which<br />

he assigns a dual importance to prognosis; it not only gives a physician credibility,<br />

but it aids in his treatment because he will be able to predict future ailments:<br />

I hold that it is an excellent thing for a physician to practice forecasting. For<br />

if he discover[s] and declare[s] unaided by the side of his patient the present,<br />

the past and the future, and fill[s] in the gaps in the account given by the sick,<br />

he will be the more believed to understand the cases, so that men will confidently<br />

entrust themselves to him for treatment. Furthermore, he will carry out


The Hippocratic View of Epilepsy and Brain Function 35<br />

the treatment best if he knows beforehand from the present symptoms what<br />

will take place later. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:7)<br />

Pagel argues that prognosis is given even greater value than diagnosis. He<br />

believes that the emphasis upon prognosis is a result of the inadequate treatment<br />

available at the time: “The physician, knowing the limitations of his art the<br />

comparatively small range of medical interference, makes prognosis the field of<br />

his special interest” (Pagel, <strong>19</strong>39:389).<br />

While it is certainly the case that physicians had a very limited repertoire<br />

of therapies, more general cultural factors may be involved in the Hippocratic<br />

preference for prognostication. Oracles played a very significant role in Greek<br />

society (Pagel, <strong>19</strong>39:390). They were routinely consulted before city-states went<br />

to battle and even before making mundane day-to-day decisions. Consequently<br />

high importance was placed upon prediction of the future, and it is not surprising<br />

that Greeks held their physicians to the same standard. The values and morays of<br />

Greek society cannot be ignored when examining the Hippocratic approach to<br />

medicine.<br />

Hippocrates predicts different outcomes for a patient with epilepsy based<br />

upon when he or she is first attacked and the severity of the attack. Small children<br />

have very different prognoses based up the degree of attack or flow of<br />

phlegm. If the phlegm is abundant and thick, then death is likely. The phlegm<br />

overwhelms small veins and causes the patient’s blood to coagulate. However, if<br />

the initial attack is minor the child will eventually recuperate, but will endure<br />

lasting, though slight deformation wherever the phlegm filled the vein, for<br />

instance the hand, eye, mouth or neck (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:163). He makes separate<br />

predictions for the old and the very old. People who are old are not killed by<br />

attacks of epilepsy due to the nature of their veins, which are large and filled<br />

with hot blood. Thus phlegm is not able to chill the blood and cause it to clot.<br />

The prognosis for the very old, however, is less optimistic—death or paralysis.<br />

Their veins are relatively empty and contain blood, which is thin and watery<br />

(Jones, <strong>19</strong>23: 165). Hippocrates here not only identifies very specific prognoses<br />

of people with a variety of different characteristics, but provides detailed explanations<br />

of the reasons for these prognoses which are consistent with his overall<br />

view of disease.<br />

Hippocrates regards epilepsy stemming from infancy as a special case. He<br />

believes that when the disease originates in infancy, it is nurtured, becoming a<br />

habit, able to occur with slight provocation by weather or wind. According to<br />

Hippocrates epilepsy is unique in infants because their brains are especially wet.<br />

Consequently phlegm can more easily accumulate there, and it is difficult for the<br />

body to remedy the large quantity of phlegm in this area through drying. In this<br />

category of people epilepsy becomes “chronic” and “incurable” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:<br />

169). The brains of these people degenerate and they thus undergo seizures more<br />

often.


36 Eleanor Thomas<br />

In Hippocratic medicine the external environment plays an enormous role<br />

in induction and prevention of illness. An entire treatise is devoted to this<br />

notion, On Airs, Waters, and Places. Winds from certain directions at certain<br />

times are favorable. In the case of epilepsy the south wind is especially<br />

injurious, while winds from the north are considered beneficial. The north<br />

wind’s positive effect on epilepsy is attributed to its ability to remove wetness<br />

from the air and purify it. The south wind on the other hand is heavy, damp, and<br />

stagnant. Thus wind from the north is cathartic, while wind from the south<br />

exacerbates the phlegmmatic nature of epilepsy. Hippocrates concludes this<br />

explanation of the causes of epilepsy by reiterating his point that epilepsy is<br />

caused by natural causes, and is consequently not “sacred.”<br />

The Sacred Disease culminates with Hippocrates’ explanation of the functions<br />

of the brain:<br />

Men ought to know that from the brain and from the brain only, arise our<br />

pleasures, joys, laughter, and jests, as well as our sorrows, pains, griefs and<br />

tears. Through it, in particular, we think, see, hear, and distinguish the ugly<br />

from the beautiful, the bad from the good, the pleasant from the unpleasant<br />

. . . It is the same thing which makes us mad or delirious, inspires us with<br />

dread and fear, whether by night or by day, brings sleeplessness, inopportune<br />

mistakes, aimless anxieties, absent-mindedness, and acts that are contrary to<br />

habit. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:175)<br />

Hippocrates uses epilepsy as a model for his conception of the brain. He attributes<br />

cognitive and sense functions to the brain, and when it is impaired during<br />

mental illness senses and thinking are impaired. Since someone suffering from<br />

the sacred disease loses consciousness, the defect must therefore emanate from<br />

the brain. Due to excessive wetness the brain becomes displaced, and this distorts<br />

hearing, sight, and speech.<br />

Hippocrates is able to expand his argument in order to include other mental<br />

ailments. For instance, the brain not only malfunctions as a result of excess<br />

phlegm, but copious bile can also cause madness. Whereas people with superfluous<br />

phlegm are rendered mute, those with excess bile become mad. They are<br />

“noisy” and “restless.” When someone has excess bile, it rushes to the brain and<br />

overheats it—it actually boils. Terror and anxiety associated with madness are<br />

results of this overheating of the brain. When the brain chills after it overheats,<br />

this also causes the patient some discomfort as well as memory loss. This process<br />

also occurs when the patient is sleeping; they wake up screaming at night<br />

and suffer from bad dreams (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:177). Mania reaffirms Hippocrates’<br />

analysis of epilepsy by illustrating what happens in the reverse, when there is<br />

too much bile rather than too much phlegm.<br />

After providing extra evidence for his theory, he restates his point<br />

regarding the importance of the brain:


The Hippocratic View of Epilepsy and Brain Function 37<br />

In these ways I hold that the brain is the most powerful organ of the human<br />

body, for when it is healthy it is an interpreter to us of the phenomena caused<br />

by the air, as it is the air that gives it intelligence. Eyes, ears, tongue, hands<br />

and feet act in accordance with the discernment of the brain. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:<br />

183)<br />

According to Hippocrates’ model of cognition, air is responsible for intelligence,<br />

and its flow through the body is essential for human thought and awareness.<br />

Mania and epilepsy both stem from obstruction of the flow of air through the<br />

brain, either through the accumulation of bile or phlegm.<br />

Hippocrates provides few comments on therapy for epilepsy. His therapy is<br />

based on the premise that since epilepsy is not sacred, but a result of natural<br />

causes, it is treatable. Treatment consists of understanding the various causative<br />

factors of epilepsy and how weather and wind affect them so that their symptoms<br />

can be effectively treated. A physician can alleviate symptoms of epilepsy<br />

by manipulating the same factors that caused it. For instance, if a certain food is<br />

deemed harmful, then an epileptic would eat this food’s opposite. His central<br />

tenet is to antagonize the causes of epilepsy by utilizing the opposite:<br />

For in this disease as in all others it is necessary, not to increase the illness,<br />

but to wear it down by applying to each what is most hostile to it, not that to<br />

which it is conformable. For what is conformity gives vigour and increase;<br />

what is hostile causes weakness and decay. (Jones, <strong>19</strong>23:179)<br />

If Hippocrates’ therapy for epilepsy seems simplistic and vague, it is because his<br />

emphasis is not on therapy, either because that is not his or his readers’ interest<br />

or because there was little to say. Likely most common therapies for epilepsy in<br />

the ancient world were based upon superstitions, which Hippocrates sought to<br />

discredit.<br />

Hippocrates’ views on epilepsy are remarkably logical and consistent.<br />

They are based on the central tenet that there must be balance between the four<br />

humors and that imbalance in this system causes disease. After attributing epilepsy<br />

to an overabundance of phlegm, he describes how this works in the<br />

patient’s system. His style of thinking is characteristically Greek with its emphasis<br />

on deductive logic: if x is y, and y is z, then x is z. If phlegm is cold and wet,<br />

then if it accumulates it causes the patient’s veins to become cold and wet,<br />

which causes blood to chill and clot, which causes spasms and impairment<br />

wherever in the body the blood has clotted. He is also able to apply his method<br />

of deductive logic to illnesses associated with excess bile. Furthermore, he is<br />

able to incorporate his way of thinking into a model for the function of the brain.<br />

If epilepsy disturbs cognition and sensation and this deficit stems from the brain,<br />

then the brain must be critical for these two processes.<br />

Next he is able to identify the medium necessary for proper functioning of<br />

the brain—air. Its flow is essential to thought, and if something obstructs this<br />

flow, the brain’s functions are compromised. He assimilates this idea well with


38 Eleanor Thomas<br />

his idea of the phlegmatic origin of epilepsy. Phlegm must be the agent which<br />

causes the symptoms of epilepsy, through its disruption of air, the brain’s<br />

medium. According to Hippocrates’ logic a model and an understanding of the<br />

four humors, are all that are necessary to properly treat illness. If a physician<br />

understands the cause of disease in a patient, he can then easily inhibit the presumed<br />

cause of the disease and eliminate its symptoms. He is careful, however,<br />

to point out in his treatise that cases of epilepsy that have become habitual are<br />

not curable. He admits that there are limits to what a physician can do, but in<br />

general treatment according to his model will result in successful alleviation of<br />

the symptoms of diseases of the mind.<br />

The unity of Hipprocates’ explanation of the causes of epilepsy in The<br />

Sacred Disease is remarkable. He is able to integrate various mental disorders,<br />

humoral theories of disease, and brain function in order to create a model which<br />

completely explains the progression and pathophysiology of epilepsy, as well as<br />

the prognosis of patients suffering from it. He is able to use his own<br />

observations and deductive logic to infer how the brain might work. Although<br />

one purpose of The Sacred Disease is to discredit and refute superstitious and<br />

magical ideas concerning epilepsy, it also contains a remarkably logical,<br />

harmonious theory of physiology and pathophysiology.<br />

References<br />

Finger, Stanley. 2000. Minds Behind the Brain. Oxford: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Herodotus. <strong>19</strong>42. The Persian Wars, trans. George Rawlinson. New York: Random<br />

House.<br />

Hippocrates. <strong>19</strong>23. The Sacred Disease. Trans. W.H.S. Jones. Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

Jones, W.H.S. <strong>19</strong>23. Hippocrates. Hippocrates. Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Pagel, Walter. <strong>19</strong>39. “Prognosis and Diagnosis: A Comparison of Ancient and Modern<br />

Medicine,” Journal of the Warburg Institute, Vol. 2 (<strong>19</strong>39), 382-298.<br />

Temkin, Owsei. <strong>19</strong>45. The Falling Sickness. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins Press.


Dining with Death: An Analysis of Attic<br />

White-Ground Lekythoi and Athenian<br />

Notions of the Afterlife in Classical Greece<br />

Maia Peck<br />

Some of the most valuable and unusual visual records of Athenian concepts of<br />

the afterlife, the soul, and death in Classical Greece are Attic white-ground, funerary<br />

lekythoi from the sixth and fifth centuries B.C.E. Despite the fact that<br />

these polychromatic, ceramic oil vessels were a short-lived phenomenon that<br />

emerged out of Classical red-figure pottery (ca. 450-425 B.C.E.) (Cook, <strong>19</strong>60:<br />

172), and were predominant grave offerings in Athens only from circa 560<br />

B.C.E. until the end of the fifth century (Oakley, 2004: 9), to archaeologists and<br />

art historians alike, they are remarkable not only for the wealth of information<br />

they offer as tomb artifacts used for ritual libations and as burial gifts, but also<br />

for their uncommon iconography. Their imagery documents both the Athenian<br />

burial rites involving food and drink and the Attic notion of the deceased’s<br />

journey to the afterworld during the Classical period (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 107-8).<br />

Indeed, the white-ground, funerary lekythoi are especially notable for their<br />

depictions of tomb visits, unprecedented among pottery vessels of this type, and<br />

for their portrayals of the Greek soul bearers such as the ferryman Charon and<br />

the god Hermes (Beazley, <strong>19</strong>38: 8). Although these faded relics leave many<br />

questions unanswered, a few scholars have been able to surmise what social and<br />

religious factors, and what new Athenian attitudes toward death and the afterlife<br />

may have led to this deviation from the popular mythological subjects depicted<br />

on black- and red-figure funerary pots. By exploring issues of food and drink in<br />

relation to sixth and fifth century B.C.E. white-ground, funerary lekythoi, this<br />

essay aims to demonstrate that the elite Athenians during the Classical period<br />

conceived of their afterlife as a material reality.<br />

Examination of sixth and fifth century B.C.E. Attic white-ground, sepulchral<br />

lekythoi reveals that there was a deliberate attempt to link the world of the<br />

living with the world of the dead at a basic level. Their form and function are<br />

obviously utilitarian, even though they mainly served a funerary purpose, as is<br />

evidenced by the fact that their coat of delicate white slip proved unsuitable for<br />

everyday handling (Beazley, <strong>19</strong>38: 6). Contemporary Attic black- and red-figure<br />

types, which were more resilient than the white ground (Beazley, <strong>19</strong>38: 6), were<br />

popularly used for toiletry and household purposes, holding perfumes of scented<br />

oils and olive oil for cooking (Clark, et al., 2002: 112). From the abundance of<br />

39


40 Maia Peck<br />

pottery excavated at Attic gravesites, some dating as early as the middle of the<br />

eleventh century B.C.E., archaeologists can further infer that the ancient Athenians<br />

had a longstanding tradition of burying their deceased with lekythoi as well<br />

as other kinds of pottery such as ceramic storage vessels called neck-amphorae,<br />

and certain types of wine jugs called trefoil-mouthed oinochoai (Cook, <strong>19</strong>60: 7-<br />

9). Even if it is impossible to prove definitively why the ancient Greeks preferred<br />

to inter their dead with utilitarian objects, it is worth noting that the presence<br />

of these practical items unearthed in or near tombs suggests, at the very<br />

least, that there was a desire to transmit aspects of the living world to that of the<br />

dead.<br />

While it was common among many ancient civilizations to bury the dead<br />

with everyday objects, what is most notable and exceptional about the whiteground,<br />

funerary lekythoi is that they visibly tie these two antithetical states of<br />

existence. In a sense, these vessels are the medium that joins the realm of the<br />

living and the world of the dead; in some cases, they literally juxtapose living<br />

persons with the deceased. On one Athenian polychromatic, white-ground<br />

lekythos attributed to ‘Group R,’ a group of artists associated with the so-called<br />

Reed Painter (last quarter of the fifth century B.C.E.), the young man who sits<br />

on the base of the grave stele holding a spear is most likely an image of the<br />

deceased, what is known as an eidolon (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 128), while the young<br />

woman holding his helmet and another young man situated on each side are<br />

probably mourners (Osborne, <strong>19</strong>98: <strong>19</strong>2-<strong>19</strong>5). The warrior’s disconnected gaze<br />

and the fact that he and the two other figures do not seem to be aware of each<br />

other implies that, although all the individuals graphically share the same setting<br />

and picture plane, the central figure is in a state of remove, perhaps even in<br />

another dimension (Osborne, <strong>19</strong>98: <strong>19</strong>5). The tomb, which itself provides the<br />

central axis of the composition, is the connecting piece between the two levels<br />

of existence. As the renowned art historian Sir John D. Beazley succinctly<br />

remarks on a similar scene of a young woman visiting the grave of a soldier,<br />

“the tomb is the link in the picture” (Beazley, <strong>19</strong>38: 10). Nevertheless, the<br />

figures’ impression of detachment expresses both the sense of loss and the<br />

reality of the deceased’s departure from the living—two sentiments that pervade<br />

the imagery of Classical white-ground lekythoi.<br />

Unlike the mythological and domestic scenes that dominate the decoration<br />

of black- and red-figure types, the white-ground lekythoi, which appear to have<br />

drawn away from the dramatic narratives of mythical figures and creatures<br />

around 470 B.C.E. (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 125), tend to concentrate on funerary iconography.<br />

They depict intimate and “more contemplative scenes” (Osborne,<br />

<strong>19</strong>98: <strong>19</strong>0) from life of departing warriors, souls of the deceased at their tombs,<br />

visits to the tomb, and, in rare instances, the preparation of the dead (Garland,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 28), and the deposition of the body (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 35; Osborne, <strong>19</strong>98:<br />

<strong>19</strong>0; Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 107-8). Though the white lekythoi provide little visual<br />

evidence concerning the elaborate Greek burial rituals, that is, the “laying out of<br />

the body (prothesis), its conveyance to the place of internment (ekphora), and


Dining with Death 41<br />

finally the deposition of its cremated or inhumed remains” (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 21),<br />

scholars can infer from other kinds of Attic pottery and literary sources what<br />

role these vessels played in the funeral proper. During prothesis lekythoi filled<br />

with oil were placed around the bier that held the corpse, perhaps to purify the<br />

deceased and the living (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 26, 43; Oakley, 2004: 11). While there<br />

are few explicit descriptions of the significance of olive oil in the funerary<br />

context, the extensive usage of this substance in all sorts of religious rites,<br />

competitions, etc., as well as in major literary works indicates that the Greeks<br />

thought it possessed auspicious qualities. In the Odyssey, the “olive is the plant<br />

of civilization, whose shade covers Odysseus on his return to Ithaca. A stake of<br />

wild olive is used to blind the man-eating Cyclops.” Furthermore, in the great<br />

Panathenaic games, a jar of olive oil was awarded to the victors (Wilkins and<br />

Hill, 2006: 135). When the body or ashes were interred, white-ground lekythoi<br />

were also used for libations of oil (Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: <strong>19</strong>4; Oakley, 2004: 206, 208)<br />

that were sometimes mixed with wine and honey (Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: 72). In the fifth<br />

century B.C.E. Greek play The Persians by Aeschylus, “the queen brings milk,<br />

honey, water, wine, and oil and also flowers to the grave of the dead king”<br />

(Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: 71). According to one late fifth century B.C.E. law from Iulis in<br />

Keos which prescribed that “up to three measures of wine and one of oil may be<br />

brought to the tomb” (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 200), there were also restrictions on the<br />

amount of oil given.<br />

Furthermore, white-ground lekythoi were burial offerings for the deceased,<br />

sometimes discovered piled inside the grave with other gifts around the body or<br />

broken and burnt with food offerings (holokautomata) (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 113;<br />

Oakley, 2004: 11) in special ditches called opferinnen (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 204; Garland,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 36). Indeed, a few Athenian white-ground lekythoi which portray<br />

broken vases by the stele suggest that some of the pots and food may have been<br />

purposefully destroyed so that they might symbolically “die.” Consequently,<br />

perhaps, they could then be accessible to the dead (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 215-16; Oakley,<br />

2004: 205) or could aid the deceased souls on their journey to the afterlife (Garland,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 113). Thus, archaeological excavations of Attic white-ground, sepulchral<br />

lekythoi together with ancient written sources further confirm that the<br />

Athenians of Classical Greece incorporated material substances from life into<br />

the world of the dead, the ekei, literally meaning the place “there” (Garland,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 128).<br />

Moreover, white-ground lekythoi are particularly valuable for the details<br />

they disclose about Athenian burial offerings, including those of food and drink.<br />

Many of the tomb visitation scenes portray one, two or three persons, mostly<br />

women, coming towards the stele bearing gifts (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 108). The most<br />

common funerary offering is a long, shallow basket, possibly crafted out of reed<br />

or cane, called a kaneon or kaniskion (Oakley, 2004: 203; Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 108).<br />

On one Attic piece by the Timokrates Painter, two women each carry one of<br />

these baskets, containing lekythoi and ribbons for decorating the stele or its base<br />

(Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: xvi, 111). The kaena contain vases (usually lekythoi), wreaths,


42 Maia Peck<br />

fruits, and sometimes eggs and cakes (Oakley, 2004: 203). Unfortunately, it is<br />

difficult for the most part to identify indisputably what foods were given to the<br />

dead. Speculation is primarily based on other archaeological findings, such as<br />

terracotta shaped fruits and eggs, and literary sources like Aristophanes’s<br />

Lysistrata which refers to honey-cakes called mellitouttata (Oakley, 2004: 208;<br />

Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 113). However, in a few instances pomegranates, bunches of<br />

grapes and eggs are distinguishable (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 113; Oakley, 2004: 206).<br />

Although the reasoning behind the offering of certain foods is also hard to<br />

validate, there are a few credible hypotheses. In the ancient Greek myth of the<br />

rape of Persephone, the daughter of Demeter (the goddess of grain and<br />

agriculture) must reside in the netherworld for half of every year after eating<br />

seeds of a pomegranate, a fruit of the dead. As a result, Demeter’s grief over her<br />

daughter’s absence from earth causes the cycle between winter and spring, the<br />

metaphorical death and rebirth of the seasons. (Grimal, <strong>19</strong>96: 359). From this<br />

famous myth, it is plausible to presume that the Greeks once associated the<br />

pomegranate with death and the afterworld, and likewise, it is appropriate to<br />

reason that they wished to bestow this fruit of the dead upon the deceased. In a<br />

series of 4 th century B.C.E. Totenmahl reliefs the pomegranate reappears in the<br />

funerary context; these death-feast reliefs commonly depict a man reclining with<br />

“a table beside him laden with various kinds of food, including cakes, fruit,<br />

pomegranates and eggs ” (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 70, 113). Yet, it is worth noting that<br />

these fruits do not exclusively denote death. According to the art historian John<br />

H. Oakley, the seeded nature of the pomegranate, and even that of the grapes,<br />

“makes them a sign of life and fertility, and like the wreaths and sprigs, their use<br />

in funerary cult signaled a hope for continuing life after death” (Oakley, 2004:<br />

206). The gifts of eggs, obviously symbols of birth and regeneration, most likely<br />

served a similar purpose to that of the pomegranate. Although it can never be<br />

known for certain, perhaps these foods were emblematic of the deceased’s soul<br />

entering a new state of existence. In this new state, the deceased were not mere<br />

shadows of their former selves, but were, in some way, still conscious entities<br />

that needed material sustenance from the earthly realm (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 204).<br />

This notion of the soul’s continuing existence after death is further implied<br />

in the portrayals of the offering of choai or libations for the grave (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71:<br />

150). One white-ground lekythoi depicts a liquid being poured from an alabastron,<br />

another type of oil and perfume container, at the grave (Oakley, 2004:<br />

206). Among several other grave visit scenes on white-ground lekythoi, the<br />

steles are also anointed with oil and garlanded as if they are the deceased who,<br />

“like the living, are anointed and wreathed for the festival” (Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: 72). .<br />

On a piece by the Woman Painter (ca. 420 B.C.E.), one of the women to the left<br />

of the stele tips a hydria, a type of water vessel, and pours its contents into a<br />

phiale held by another female attendant (Oakley, 1004: 206; 209). Just as oil<br />

was thought to possess beneficial powers, water was viewed as a “primary<br />

cathartic element, especially water from the sea since it was considered less<br />

susceptible to pollution” (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 149). During prothesis it was used both


Dining with Death 43<br />

to purify the corpse and the living, and, as the above example illustrates, as a<br />

common liquid offering in honor of the deceased (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 149-150).<br />

Although there is little mention of the purposes these libations served for<br />

the Athenians, the existence of a cult to the dead and the numerous gestures of<br />

piety by means of burial gifts and annual funerary rites suggest that the libations,<br />

not to mention food, somehow nourished and mollified the deceased person’s<br />

soul (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 145; Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: 72-73). In the Classical Athenian cult of<br />

the dead, souls were believed to retain some level of consciousness, a shadowy<br />

likeness of themselves when alive, and possibly a few faculties of a living<br />

person. The Roman rhetorician and satirist Lucian wrote in a diatribe against<br />

burial practices: “the dead are thought to be sustained by our offerings, and that<br />

without them they starve” (Kurtz, <strong>19</strong>71: 206). Of course the souls would not die<br />

if they were not fed; however, they could become angry and thereby retaliate<br />

against the living (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 120). It appears that the core reasoning behind<br />

the offering of food and drink is rooted in the ancient Greek religious concept of<br />

do ut des, that is, “I give that you may give”; the relations of the deceased performed<br />

acts of piety to the dead so that in return the deceased would help fulfill<br />

the requests of the living (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 120). Records of annual celebrations<br />

such as Genesia, Nemesia, Nekysia and Epitaphia also document how the<br />

Athenians continually sought to pay their respects to the dead. In short, the act<br />

of bestowing libations, food and other material gifts upon the dead was a display<br />

of familial piety, one of the most important virtues in Greek culture (Kurtz,<br />

<strong>19</strong>71: 73).<br />

In addition, choai may have also served as a means to contact and perhaps<br />

summon the deceased (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85:114). Instead of the dead being totally<br />

cloistered in their afterworld, oblivious to the happenings on earth, it appears<br />

that in the Classical Athenian cult of the dead the deceased could attain access to<br />

the world of living through their tombs (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 118). Many Attic whiteground<br />

lekythoi depict pots besides lekythoi, such as cups, aryballoi, kantharoi,<br />

oinochoai and pyxides being transported in the funerary baskets, standing at the<br />

base or on top of the stele, or being held by some of the people (Oakley, 2004:<br />

205, 208). Some of these vessels probably contained choai (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85:<br />

115). As the art historian Walter Burkert wrote, “as the libations seep into the<br />

earth, so it is believed, contact with the dead is established and prayers can reach<br />

them” (Garland, <strong>19</strong>84: 115). In general, choai, mostly composed of honey, milk,<br />

water, wine and oil, were typically poured at the tomb on the steps of its base or<br />

over the shaft (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 115). Unlike spondai, which usually refer to<br />

small libations of unmixed or mixed wine that were also drunk by the offerers<br />

(such as during the symposium), from pottery analysis and descriptions of<br />

libations in Classical Greek tragedy, choai seem to have been solely meant for<br />

the dead and for chthonic deities (Burkert, <strong>19</strong>85: 70-71; Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 115).<br />

Moreover, with spondai the liquid was poured in a controlled manner, whereas<br />

with choai the vessel’s contents were emptied entirely onto the ground (Burkert,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 70). To put it simply, this semantic difference between spondai and choai


44 Maia Peck<br />

suggests that the ancient Greeks tried to separate the living from the dead by<br />

performing different libation customs. In a way, the offering of choai, and even<br />

other foods given to the dead, helped remove the deceased from the living world<br />

by distinguishing the dead souls as “other” beings that drank special libations<br />

forbidden to living humans (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 110).<br />

This effort to distinguish the dead individual as an “other” being is further<br />

emphasized by depictions of the soul’s journey to the afterworld on Attic whiteground<br />

lekythoi (Sourvinou-Inwood, <strong>19</strong>95: 327). Unlike the iconography of<br />

other white-ground lekythoi that portray the soul in real-life settings, the representations<br />

of the soul guided by divine beings called psychopompoi (leaders of<br />

souls) portray the deceased entering into a new, alien state of existence, a mythical<br />

reality (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 52; Souvinou-Inwood, <strong>19</strong>95: 327). Yet unlike the<br />

representations of sphinxes and winged demons on preceding archaic<br />

monuments that convey a threatened response toward death, these Classical<br />

representations of the soul’s journey to the afterlife possess a remarkably<br />

empathetic sensibility (Osborne, <strong>19</strong>98: <strong>19</strong>2; Oakley, 2004: 144). Many of these<br />

crossings over to death scenes, the most common of which portrays the soul<br />

waiting on a bank alone and facing Charon as he guides his boat across the river<br />

Styx, which separates the worlds of the dead and living, capturing the pain of<br />

loosing a loved one, the natural unwillingness to die, and the acceptance of<br />

human mortality (Sourvinou-Inwood, <strong>19</strong>95: 322-23; Oakley, 2004: 144).<br />

Moreover, the psychopompoi are often depicted in a sympathetic light; in<br />

contrast to an early representation of Charon, which one scholar called<br />

“repulsive,” most often the ferryman is portrayed as a benevolent guide, caringly<br />

leading women, children and youths toward their final resting place (Garland,<br />

<strong>19</strong>85: 56). In some instances, a second bearer to the land of the dead, such as the<br />

god Hermes, is shown escorting the soul to the bank of the Styx where Charon<br />

awaits (Sourvinou-Inwood, <strong>19</strong>95: 305-6; Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 54). On another Attic<br />

white-ground lekythos (ca. 440-430 B.C.E.), Hermes sits on a rock while he<br />

waits for the woman to finish adjusting her hair before she finally departs to the<br />

netherworld (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 55; 57). More rarely, there are illustrations of the<br />

two divinities Hypnos (Sleep) and Thanatos (Death), who usually lead the souls<br />

of soldiers (Sourvinou-Inwood, <strong>19</strong>95: 326). Thus, although the number of<br />

portrayals of the soul’s journey to the afterworld on Classical white-ground<br />

lekythoi is small, probably approximately five percent, these vessels are key<br />

visual documents of the change in Athenian attitudes toward death, the chthonic<br />

gods, and the afterlife during the Classical period (Oakley, 2004: 144). Through<br />

these lekythoi we can trace the movement from a conception of the deceased<br />

and the afterlife as forbidding and frightening to a still apprehensive view<br />

toward mortality, but a more compassionate sentiment toward death and<br />

departure from the living world (Garland, <strong>19</strong>85: 122-23).<br />

While these Attic polychromatic, white-ground, funerary lekythoi from the<br />

sixth and fifth centuries B.C.E. never illustrate a scene set in the netherworld,<br />

their archaeological context and unusual iconography of tomb visits and of jour-


Dining with Death 45<br />

neys to the world of the dead offer many clues that permit scholars at least to<br />

catch a glimpse of the Classical Athenian notions of the afterlife as a material<br />

reality. In both their form and function they acted as medians between the living<br />

and deceased. They not only link the worlds of the living and the dead by portraying<br />

offerings of utilitarian objects and the nourishment of food and drink to<br />

the deceased, but they also visually join the two in their imagery of tomb visits<br />

and metaphorical crossings over to death. Even though these vessels did not outlast<br />

the end of the fifth century B.C.E. (they were replaced by another oil container,<br />

the fusiform unguentariaum), their intimate and moving scenes of departure<br />

strike an emotional chord that resonates even to this day.<br />

References<br />

Beazley, J.D. <strong>19</strong>38. Attic White Lekythoi. London: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press, Humphrey<br />

Milford.<br />

Burkert. Walter. <strong>19</strong>85. Greek Religion. Trans. John Raffan. Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

Clark, Andrew J., Maya Elston, and Mary Louise Hart. 2002. Understanding Greek<br />

Vases: A Guide to Terms, Styles and Techniques. Los Angeles: Getty Publications.<br />

Cook, R.M. <strong>19</strong>60. Greek Painted Pottery. 3 rd Ed. London & New York: Routledge.<br />

Garland, Robert. <strong>19</strong>85. The Greek Way of Death. Ithaca: Cornell <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Grimal, Pierre. <strong>19</strong>96. The Dictionary of Classical Mythology. Trans. A.R. Maxwell-<br />

Hyslop. <strong>19</strong>86. Malden: Blackwell Publishing.<br />

Kurtz, Donna C. and John Boardman. <strong>19</strong>71. Aspects of Greek and Roman Life. Ed. H.H.<br />

Scullard. Ithaca: Cornell <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Oakley, John H. 2004. Picturing Death in Classical Athens: The Evidence of the White<br />

Lekythoi. Cambridge: Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Osborne, Robin. <strong>19</strong>98. Archaic and Classical Greek Art. Oxford & New York: Oxford<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Sourvinou-Inwood. <strong>19</strong>95. ‘Reading’ Greek Death: To the End of the Classical Period.<br />

Oxford: Carendon Press.<br />

Wilkins, John M. and Shaun Hill. 2006. Food in the Ancient World. Malden: Blackwell<br />

Publishing.


46<br />

Column at Ephesus.<br />

Original photograph by Jennifer Grover. Used by permission.


Giton, Pederasty and Epic Self-Perception<br />

Matthew Nicholson<br />

In the Satyricon, Petronius depicts a series of events in the life of the hapless<br />

narrator, Encolpius. By and large these incidents consist of vague social misunderstandings<br />

that unilaterally escalate into full-scale debacles, which necessitate<br />

Encolpius’ hasty flight into similar disasters. Besides Encolpius, only the<br />

curiously subservient Giton appears in all extant portions, in which, more often<br />

than not, he attracts the attentions of one hopeful erastes after another. This perpetual<br />

cycle (i.e. the problems caused by the affections of these lascivious<br />

gentlemen) drives the narrative and provides the typically hazy transitions from<br />

one scene to the next. But to assert that Giton serves merely to advance the plot<br />

of the novel would be to ignore his more subtle and important role. To discern<br />

this narrative function, however, we must first turn back to Encolpius.<br />

Upon even the most cursory reading of the Satyricon, one notices Encolpius’<br />

proclivity to interpret the events of his life through the lens of classical<br />

literature. Hardly a chapter elapses in which he does not invoke the labors of<br />

Aeneas through Virgil’s epic, the rage of Achilles as set down in the Iliad, or the<br />

imprisonment of Theseus in the labyrinth. And in almost every instance Giton is<br />

either a participant in, or catalyst of, this epic self-perception. Though it is difficult<br />

to gauge Petronius’ complete intent as concerns Giton from the fragmentary<br />

text, in what remains of the work this superbly beautiful young man functions as<br />

Encolpius’ link to the epic past. Thus Giton unites various seemingly independent<br />

mythical overtones employed by the narrator. And as an approximation of a<br />

perfect Greek eramenos he facilitates Encolpius’ desire to affirm his participation<br />

in heroic society; the repeated coincidence of mythical and classical<br />

allusion with pedophilic interactions demonstrates Giton’s critical role as<br />

conduit into legend.<br />

Even at the very inception of what survives of the novel, we find the<br />

characters already imbuing their world with classical import, which appropriately<br />

centers around Giton. Having returned wearily from a debate through<br />

the labyrinthine cityscape, Encolpius yearns “to bring back the old method with<br />

Giton,” which implies (though vaguely, to be sure) Encolpius’ desire to return to<br />

a state of unfettered classical pederasty (Ch. 10, sec. 7). The historical and<br />

classical atmosphere intensifies when Giton describes his attempted rape by<br />

Ascyltos, Encolpius’ fellow con-artist: “He began to want to rend me of my<br />

honor, and when I started shouting, he drew his sword and said, ‘If you are<br />

Luctretia, you’ve found your Tarquin.’” (Ch. 9, sec 4-5).<br />

47


48 Matthew Nicholson<br />

This assumption by Giton of the role of Lucretia evinces his function as<br />

epic catalyst and plays directly into the fancy of Encolpius, whose outrage at this<br />

malefaction seems exceeded only by his readiness to act as an avenging Collatinus.<br />

The threat, however, of Encolpius “putting up his dukes in Ascyltus’<br />

face” is equally fictional (Ch. 9, sec. 6). The situation deteriorates into a<br />

squabble in which Encolpius and Ascyltos make veiled assaults on each other’s<br />

virility, but it also explicates the role of Giton by his marked absence from the<br />

content of their argument. In fact, on viewing the scene as a whole, we see that<br />

Giton, having thoroughly roused Encolpius into his mythic fervor, recedes<br />

quickly into the background of Encolpius’ fantasy. Clearly Encolpius exhibits<br />

genuine attachment to Giton throughout the novel, but this scene blurs the<br />

distinction between that attachment and Encolpius’ desire to assert his potency<br />

by using Giton as fodder for his role-playing.<br />

To cast Encolpius as the sole agent of these histrionics, however, would be<br />

a drastic underestimation of the role of Giton. Not only does he incite these<br />

scenae, but he often actively participates in them. Being constantly ushered back<br />

and forth between amorous pursuers, he frequently reverts to the role of Lucrece<br />

in half-hearted attempts to end the squabbles. In Chapter 94, for example, he<br />

attempts to cease the feuding of Encolpius and Eumolpus by first threatening<br />

and then acting out suicide. Thinking the attempt serious, Encolpius “seeks the<br />

road to death by means of the same iron sword” (Ch. 94, sec. 13). In addition to<br />

his threatening to enact the end of the Lucrece legend, a contemporary reader<br />

would most likely have noticed a striking similarity of this scene to the conclusion<br />

of typical Greek novels, or, even more likely, to the conclusion of the Pyramus<br />

and Thisbe tale told by Ovid, the corresponding line of which matches<br />

Encolpius’ dictum in tone and content: (“he fell on the ready steel sword,<br />

through the depths of his chest” ( Met.IV.162-3).<br />

A second episode in which Giton threatens self-mutilation makes even<br />

more explicit the link between his importance as sexual object and actor in<br />

mythical recreations. After fleeing by ship as stowaways in a missing piece of<br />

the text, they discover “that Tarentine Lichas was the captain of this particular<br />

ship, which bore wandering Tryphaena to Tarentum, and these were the very<br />

ones they were fleeing” (Ch. 101, sec. 1, 6). Presently they find themselves<br />

thrust into a scene vividly reminiscent of An Ephesian Tale by Xenophon, in<br />

which two kidnapped lovers shun the advances of their pirate captors and, at one<br />

point, plot shared death as a means to eternal union. Giton takes up the transgendered<br />

role of Anthia and furthers the parody by ironically suggesting that the<br />

pair “tie themselves together with their clothes together and plunge into the<br />

deep” (Ch. 102 sec. 16). Just as Anthia’s remarkable beauty saves her from<br />

certain death, so too “Giton disarmed the sailors with his wondrous appearance”<br />

(Ch. 105, sec. 7), yet again illustrating the importance of pederasty in these epic<br />

parodies. When a fight breaks out, Giton again attempts to end it in his<br />

accustomed fashion and “he held a cruel razor up to his genitals”, immediately<br />

halting the strife (Oakley, 2004: 144). In so doing, he centers the parody of An


Giton, Pederasty and Epic Self-Perception 49<br />

Ephesian Tale appropriately on his own genitals, the fear of harm to which<br />

reveals the motivations of the scene’s other players. Clearly, the success of his<br />

theatrics hinges upon his capability to function sexually, or, to be more specific,<br />

to remain in a state in which to be enjoyed by others.<br />

Faced with the very real threat of shipwreck, his love of Giton allows<br />

Encolpius to delve into a classical fantasy vivid and satisfying enough to prepare<br />

him for a regretless death. His “final” words exhibit a telling melancholy and<br />

show that Encolpius, with the aid of his tragic lover, believes in the sanctity of<br />

his pedophilic relationship to the extent that death threatens no misery:<br />

This we have earned from the gods: that they join us together in a shared<br />

death. But cruel fate does not allow it. Mark! The embrace of lovers will part<br />

the angry sea. Therefore, if you truly esteem your Encolpius, give me a kiss<br />

while you may; snatch this last joy from the speedy fates. (Ch. 114, sec. 8-9)<br />

Following the banquet at Trimalchio’s, Giton assumes several additional<br />

mythic personae in quick succession, resulting in another episode in which<br />

Encolpius takes a page from the classical canon. Having hastily fled the dinner,<br />

the protagonists wander through the labyrinthine environs, “dragging their<br />

bloody feet over protruding shards of jars,” a plight notably similar to that of the<br />

blinded Oedipus (Ch. 79, sec. 3). From there, Giton takes up the ostensible guise<br />

of Ariadne when Encolpius explains that “he marked all the pillars and columns<br />

with chalk, outlines which overcame the most pervasive evening,” just as Ariadne<br />

makes clear the way for Theseus to escape the labyrinth (Ch. 79, sec. 4).<br />

One issue that must presently be addressed is the conspicuous absence of<br />

commentary from Encolpius relating to this specific myth. Admittedly a reader<br />

might chalk this up to coincidence, assuming that the events occur without<br />

Encolpius realizing their mythical “potential”. And while indeed this supposition<br />

bears consideration, an alternative must also be appraised. Namely, Petronius<br />

uses narratorial authority to suggest that Encolpius’ habit of role-playing has<br />

become inextricably bound to his mental processes to the extent that his description<br />

of the events unconsciously inherits this epic significance. In other words,<br />

by employing a first person narration and relating the story in a manner that<br />

immediately invokes these myths, the reader feels as if Encolpius, as narrator,<br />

must be aware of the mythical aspect in order to convey it. As for Giton, while<br />

he does not explicitly facilitate the Oedipus correlation, the success of the<br />

Theseus / Ariadne reference hinges entirely on his androgynous appearance and<br />

classical foresight.<br />

Back at the inn, the tirelessly protean Giton assumes the role of Briseis and<br />

thereby allows Encolpius to act, however briefly, as a melancholic Achilles.<br />

Having abandoned Encolpius’ bed in the night, Giton awakes to Encolpius’<br />

blows and the clamor of his verbal joust with Ascyltos. Giton urges them not to<br />

forsake their friendship and prays “that no peasant in the tavern consider them<br />

Thebans” (Ch. 80, sec. 3), fanning the flames of Encolpius’ epic self-perception<br />

by this reference to Aeschylus’ Seven Against Thebes, in which Oedipus’ sons


50 Matthew Nicholson<br />

do battle. Encolpius adopts this language of military epic when he languishes in<br />

misery, citing, as the only reason against immediate suicide, that he “begrudges<br />

his enemy victory.” Additionally, he envisions Ascyltos, his “previously dearest<br />

ally,” as “haughtily indulging in his spoil,” explicitly recalling the militant<br />

despondence of Achilles in Book I of the Iliad (Ch. 80, sec. 7). To Petronius’<br />

audience, these lines must have recalled the following passage from the epic in<br />

which Achilles rails against the hypocrisy of Agamemnon’s theft of Briseis.<br />

And of such things you heed not, nor have any regard,<br />

and you even threaten that you will take my reward from me,<br />

for which I toiled greatly, and which the sons of the Achaeans gave me.<br />

The ensuing episode in which Encolpius laments his loss further demonstrates<br />

his assumption of epic importance. His speech smacks of epic themes, especially<br />

his request for mythic sporagmos—“Thus why cannot the earth engulf me in<br />

ruin?” And his implicit sympathy with the trials of Aeneas—“[f]oresaken, in the<br />

Greek city”—recalls Aen. II, 664-72 (Ch. 81, sec. 3). Giton plays a crucial role<br />

in perpetuating these fantasies since his effeminate charm and appearance allow<br />

him to serve as either male or female according to the mandates of the various<br />

myths chosen by Encolpius. Encolpius himself makes note of this fact when he<br />

ironically comments that “even he who thought he was a man considered him as<br />

much a girl” (Ch. 81, sec. 5), unaware that the indefinite pronoun in the phrase<br />

describes him as well. Having thus characterized Giton, Encolpius immediately<br />

realizes the opportunity to prove his manhood in the fashion of a mythical hero,<br />

proclaiming “either I am not a man and a free citizen, or I will avenge my<br />

wounds with guilty blood” (Ch. 81, sec. 6). Then he “girds his waist with<br />

sword” (Ch, 82, sec. 1) in the fashion of Aeneas. But when he encounters a<br />

soldier on his quest for vengeance, the guise is discovered, and having been<br />

disarmed Encolpius abandons the mythic mindset “despoiled, with vengeance<br />

cut short” (Ch. 81, sec. 4). The egregious metaphorical emasculation of the<br />

scene clarifies the function of Giton within the mythical context; Encolpius<br />

derives virility from Giton, and from that virility equates himself with classical<br />

heroes.<br />

This function of Giton as mythical catalyst is addressed later in the novel<br />

with continued reference to the rage of Achilles. The opening of Chapter 129<br />

weaves together the themes of pederasty, sexual potency, and epic heroism.<br />

Consider the following lines, in which Giton’s role as eramenos is identified as<br />

responsible not only for Encolpius’ manhood, but his stance as epic hero as well:<br />

“I do not know myself to be a man, I do not feel it. Dead and buried is that part<br />

of my body, by which once I was Achilles” (sec. 1). Here Encolpius expressly<br />

equates his ability to assume these roles as mythic heroes with his potency to<br />

perform sexually with Giton. Just as his surrender to the soldier in Chapter 81<br />

robbed him of masculinity and epic vengeance, here too his failure to perform<br />

the offices of a traditional Greek erastes deprives him of the satisfaction of continued<br />

fantasies.


Giton, Pederasty and Epic Self-Perception 51<br />

Encolpius’ tendency to equate sexual potency with classical literature<br />

becomes even clearer in the early Eumolpus episodes. Having recovered the<br />

snatched Giton only minutes before, Encolpius welcomes as a dinner guest<br />

Eumolpus, who, upon arrival, offers the following ill-omened praise of Giton: “I<br />

praise this Ganymede. Today will inevitably be well”(Ch. 82, sec. 3). Encolpius<br />

objects to the greeting ostensibly on the grounds that he fears a reoccurrence of<br />

the quarrel with Ascyltos. And while it is certainly not to be doubted that<br />

Encolpius fears the possibility of another kidnapping, the significance of this<br />

passage lies in the mythical framework in which it is presented. Indeed one<br />

might expect Encolpius to parry Eumolpus’ quip with a brief discourse on the<br />

myth of the rape of Ganymede, thus picking up the reference of the latter and<br />

expanding it into an expression of his fear in classical terms. But given<br />

Encolpius’ habit of conglomerating mythical roles with sexual potency, the<br />

refusal to frame the narrative mythically (at first a seemingly drastic oversight)<br />

corroborates this facet of his personality. Because Encolpius associates his<br />

ability to appropriate myth with his control over, and sexual enjoyment in,<br />

Giton, this problematic greeting should be viewed as an assault, every bit as<br />

important as those made by the soldier and his own physical limpidity, on his<br />

ability to simultaneously control his mythic imagination and his virility, of<br />

which sexual control over Giton is the primary source. By his immediate<br />

assumption of the role of the rapacious Zeus, Eumolpus not only challenges this<br />

sexual control but he also usurps the mythological authority on which it is<br />

founded.<br />

Not to be outdone, Encolpius quickly finds the opportunity to reassert his<br />

control over both Giton and classical allusion. When Ascyltos brings a policeman<br />

to search Encolpius’ quarters for Giton, Encolpius commands him “to go<br />

quickly under the bed and hook his hands and feet onto the straps, as once Odysseus<br />

clung to the ram,” then notes that Giton “outdid Odysseus by like cunning”<br />

(Ch. 97, sec. 4-6). Not only does this further expose Encolpius’ tendencies, but it<br />

also clarifies the occasions on which he makes use of them. In this episode he<br />

struggles to retain Giton, who is reduced, by the contention of the three suitors,<br />

to a mere sexual device; that he hides within the bed nicely completes the metaphor.<br />

As the novel nears its conclusion, a final incident confirms the link<br />

between Encolpius’ classical centricity and Giton’s erotic and androgynous<br />

beauty. In a fragment presumably preceded by a lament of impotence by Encolpius,<br />

Giton unleashes a singularly self-aware and bitingly sarcastic consolation:<br />

“Therefore I give you thanks on this account, because you love me with Socratic<br />

honesty. Not as untouched laid Aclibiades in the very bed of his teacher” (Ch.<br />

128, sec. 7).<br />

While this appears at first to be nothing more than a harmless zinger<br />

between lovers, a careful reading sensitive to the correlation between classical<br />

referencing and pederasty proves it to be a truly loaded statement. On the purely<br />

literal level this barb hits its mark in mocking Encolpius’ sexual flaccidity.


52 Matthew Nicholson<br />

Alcibiades, in Plato’s Symposium, commends Socrates’ chastity, recounting his<br />

own vain attempts to woo the philosopher; but here the sardonic praise instead<br />

exposes the obstruction of Encolpius’ will by physical defect. On the metaphorical<br />

level, Giton’s conceited simile announces the utter exclusion of Encolpius<br />

from the realms of classical literature; Encolpius fails to assert heroism by fulfilling<br />

his sexual cravings, yet can not enjoy a reputation of classical purity.<br />

Additionally, through this philerasteia, Giton subverts Encolpius within the<br />

sexual dynamic, assuming the role of the erastes and relegating Encolpius to a<br />

purely pathic erotic status. The various episodes of symbolic emasculation<br />

throughout the novel confirm this role reversal; Giton threatens to cut off his<br />

genitals but other characters stop him for want of them, while Encolpius, preoccupied<br />

with asserting masculinity and attaining sexual authority through a<br />

pedophilic relationship, repeatedly fails at the task.<br />

After scrutinizing these episodes in the Satyricon and having agreed on<br />

their participation in an extended metaphor linking child love and classical<br />

inheritance, the careful reader will continue to question Petronius’ stance on,<br />

and the moral issues surrounding, this theme. Unfortunately the fragmentary<br />

nature of the work discourages the attempt to assign a definite morality and a<br />

certain social commentary to the author. The tone of what remains also creates<br />

doubt; the uniformly ironic and sarcastic narrative voice adumbrates the<br />

distinction between objects of genuine cultural criticism and the phenomena that<br />

face Petronius’ biting wit as a result of circumstance. One possible interpretation<br />

with at least enough evidence to warrant its investigation is that Petronius<br />

includes pederasty among the luxuries which he implicates in societal decay.<br />

Given Encolpius’ impractical attitude and outdated ideals, Petronius frames him<br />

as a personality incongruous with Neronian society. By describing the typically<br />

unpleasant trials facing an individual of that disposition he implies that Encolpius’<br />

insistence to live mentally in a bygone era (and the pederasty that lies at<br />

the heart of his willful self-deception) prohibits him from fully participating in<br />

contemporary civilization. If Petronius is in fact calling this very attitude to task,<br />

then assuming that he takes issue with pederasty does not overstep the bounds of<br />

common sense and sensitive readership. Additional episodes lend support to this<br />

interpretation. For example, Eumolpus’ rehashing of Lucan’s Bellum Civile,<br />

which attempts to yoke mythology with very recent history, supports the argument<br />

that Petronius disapproves of purposeless clinging to classical ideology. It<br />

should also be noted that Eumolpus, a symbol of the epic poet having outlived<br />

his utility, praises pederasty in his account of the Pergamine boy and yet denies<br />

such a beloved topic the honor of his incessant versification.<br />

Of the myths that Petronius weaves into the Satyricon, the two most structurally<br />

important and ubiquitous are those of the wanderings of Odysseus and<br />

the rage of Achilles. Encolpius wears these masks throughout. As Achilles, he<br />

seeks Giton as the reward for, and embodiment of, his masculinity, and as<br />

Odysseus, he labors to abandon his nomadic life style and eliminate the<br />

bothersome suitors who perpetually ply Giton with blandishments as well as


Giton, Pederasty and Epic Self-Perception 53<br />

force. And while we cannot responsibly assign a moral stance to Petronius based<br />

on the extant text, we may yet make conjectures about his intent in employment<br />

of mythic cycles. The Odyssey ends with comedic union and the restoration of a<br />

divinely appointed kingdom, while the Iliad ends with the destruction of a<br />

legendary city. In the Satyricon, Petronius depicts a new Ilium, one not brought<br />

low by the strength of legendary heroism or war, but rather decaying from the<br />

inside with rotten and vapid luxury. As it stands now, the text demonstrably<br />

leans towards a negative portrayal of pederasty as a once divine institution<br />

having degraded into a social ill, by which men are made slaves to libido and<br />

carry themselves around pretty boys as if having guzzled draughts of satyrion.<br />

References<br />

Petronius. <strong>19</strong>97. Satyrica. Trans. Branham, R. Bracht and Daniel Kinney. <strong>University</strong> of<br />

California Press.


54<br />

Tomb of Iltutmis, 1235, Qutub Minar complex, Delhi, India.<br />

Original photograph by Kam Sripada. Used by permission.


“Meting Out” 1 the Bones of<br />

Heroes in Ancient Greece<br />

Amanda Earl<br />

Those who won the worship of the ancient Greeks can be as enigmatic and difficult<br />

to study as the events of Greek history itself. There is much debate surrounding<br />

the dates and circumstances of the establishment of ancestor and hero<br />

cults and the transferal of heroic bones in ancient Greece. Some scholars have<br />

argued that the claim to or appropriation of a mythological or epic hero by a<br />

region in the seventh or sixth century B.C.E. served primarily geopolitical or<br />

propagandistic purposes. Others have challenged this analysis by pointing out<br />

the “internal” circumstances and collective identity of the city-state at the time<br />

of the appropriation (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95). Despite this debate, the involvement<br />

of heroes of various types in the telling of history aids one’s understanding of<br />

the emergence of the archaic Greek city-state if viewed from a more<br />

comprehensive viewpoint that takes into account both the political and<br />

psychological changes of the Greeks during the 6 th century B.C.E. By examining<br />

the context of heroic bone transferals in Herodotus and Plutarch, it can be<br />

surmised that such “cult warfare” in places like Sikyon, Sparta, and Athens<br />

occurred as city-states tried to cope with the changing power dynamics of this<br />

period. By “meting out” a particular currency of power, namely the bones of<br />

heroes, powerful city-states were able to justify themselves both politically and<br />

religiously.<br />

Based on archaeological evidence Carla Antonaccio has concluded that<br />

contrary to the bias Homeric epic spreads, early cults were not necessarily hero<br />

based but rather tomb based, more kinship or family-oriented, and shorter in<br />

duration (49). This distinction provides a new perspective on the establishment<br />

of hero-cult because it points to the development of archaic Greek society as a<br />

whole. Whereas in the Bronze Age and into the Iron Age “tomb cult” and<br />

certain burial practices such as tomb reuse represented the reverence of the<br />

family for their own dead individual or ancestor, with the emergence of the citystate<br />

and political consolidation in archaic Greece, respect for individual<br />

families produced tension and gave way to a need for a more communal form of<br />

worship (Antonaccio, <strong>19</strong>93: 49-50; De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 132-133).<br />

Heroes are different from leaders of a community, though often founders<br />

of a city (archegetai) and extremely popular political figures are compared or<br />

1 Hdt. (1.67, 35).<br />

55


56 Amanda Earl<br />

likened to heroes. According to archaeological evidence, hero cults did not<br />

appear until around the late 8 th and early 7 th centuries, and were not centered on<br />

actual burial and tombs (Antonaccio, <strong>19</strong>93: 54). Instead of directly continuing<br />

from earlier worship of ancestors as some have thought, hero cults seem to have<br />

been inspired by Homeric epic and also to have been dependent “on differences<br />

in power relations within these regions and competition among their communities”<br />

(Antonaccio, <strong>19</strong>93: 61). Hero worship was more widespread and “corporate;”<br />

the objects were named, famous, and given a special sanctuary/place of<br />

worship and enduring reverence. Thus with the spread of epic poetry, pottery,<br />

and pan-Hellenic festivals and games, mythical heroes became accessible to all<br />

of Greece and so became available for use as currency or commodity in the<br />

ideological warfare of power struggles.<br />

A growth in pan-Hellenism as well as the growth of colonization and tyranny<br />

accompanied the growing population, wealth, and colonization of the 7 th<br />

and 6 th centuries. The structure of society was changing. Whether a certain land<br />

was being conquered (e.g., Messenia) or looking to conquer (e.g., Sparta), individual<br />

kings gave way to powerful aristocratic families and tyrants who were<br />

trying to satisfy citizens whom they might or might not have been related to. A<br />

new kind of hero was needed. More inclusive heroes upon whom might be conferred<br />

“a heroic identity derived from the myths of their region or even of a particular<br />

canton of that region” were needed (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 140). A cult<br />

“establish[ed] a link between the previous and the existing masters of the land<br />

and, through the sanction that the past thereby seemed to provide, legitimated<br />

the present state of things” (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 140). As new “upstarts” such as<br />

the tyrant Kleisthenes of Sikyon came onto the scene pushing for social reform,<br />

they were looking for ways to legitimize their own power and their reforms<br />

(Sealey, <strong>19</strong>76: 45). But hero-worship involved religious sanction and the whole<br />

community, and so only in the cases of well-sanctioned leaders or groups that<br />

established enduring political prestige was the currency of heroes valuable.<br />

The actions of Kleisthenes of Sikyon stand as a good example of the tyrant’s<br />

attempt to restructure social hierarchies and their objects of reverence in<br />

the face of changing power dynamics (though in his case this restructuring was<br />

never fully accomplished). It is significant that Herodotus describes the actions<br />

of Kleisthenes in the context of the emergence of democracy in Athens (a major<br />

political change) under Kleisthenes’ own grandson, Kleisthenes of Athens. In<br />

this way hero transport to Sikyon is not successful in itself, but is used by the<br />

historian only as a foil for what will happen in Athens and elsewhere. He begins<br />

by stating that through his tribal reforms Kleisthenes of Athens was “imitating”<br />

the actions of his grandfather in Sikyon (Herodotus.I.67). This makes sense if<br />

one is to interpret both of their tribal reforms as anti-aristocratic. Because the ten<br />

new tribes of Athens were geographic, they allowed the people to begin to identify<br />

themselves according to demes instead of patronimically, encouraging a certain<br />

leveling of the Athenian population. In the same way, Kleisthenes of<br />

Sikyon, a pre-Dorian champion as Sealey would describe him, had renamed the


“Meting Out” the Bones of Heroes in Ancient Greece 57<br />

three traditionally Dorian tribes and added a new “leader” tribe, the Archelaoi,<br />

in which he placed himself. Thus his actions too had weakened the aristocracy<br />

and replaced it with a more state-oriented tyranny. But his were more mocking<br />

than genuine, more selfish than revolutionary.<br />

The transferal of heroic bones involved in Kleisthenes of Sikyon’s rise to<br />

power is also portrayed by Herodotus in a way that serves to underscore and<br />

praise the eventual rise of isonomia in Athens (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 147; Boedeker,<br />

<strong>19</strong>93: 172). Because Argos was a rival of Sikyon in the time of Kleisthenes’<br />

tyranny, the tyrant not only banned from the city Homeric rhapsodes who tended<br />

to glorify Argos, but he also sought to drive out the Argive hero Adrastos from<br />

Sikyon and replace him with a borrowed hero, Melanippus of Thebes. It does<br />

not matter much that at the time Argos was promoting its Achaean history. The<br />

appropriation of a new hero was needed by Kleisthenes anyway, not only to<br />

spite the Argives, but also as affirmation for his state as a whole that the change<br />

he was bringing about was legitimate. This endeavor intended to serve two purposes:<br />

both to claim supremacy over Argos (rather than to distinguish Sikyon<br />

from Argos) and to further unify the citizenry under a new leader. But it was not<br />

one-sided, points out De Polginac, since recent discoveries in the agora of Argos<br />

point to a “heroon of the Seven against Thebes’” erected at around the same<br />

time as the activities of Kleisthenes. Thus at this time “cult warfare” was developing<br />

not simply as a conniving maneuver to be used by the arrogant tyrant, but<br />

as a legitimate currency through which to negotiate (or fight over) power relations.<br />

Yet the larger picture is the more important one: whatever Kleisthenes’<br />

personal or political motives, he had to “contrive” to secure the bones of a new<br />

hero because the endeavor was not completely legitimate according to the dominant<br />

religious authority at the time, the oracle at Delphi, and therefore<br />

according to the people (Herodotus.I.67). The oracle actually opposes the<br />

tyrant’s intention in Herodotus, and indeed a cult is never really established for<br />

Melanippus, nor do Kleisthenes’ new tribes endure long after his death. As<br />

McCauley states: “Negative responses are given, as a rule, to impious requests”<br />

(<strong>19</strong>99: 92). The historian ends the account of Sikyon by adding that the<br />

“Sikyonians” themselves (and not a specific leader) kept the names of the tribes<br />

for sixty years after the tyrant’s death and then renamed them after their old<br />

hero, Adrastus. (Herodotus.I.68) Clearly the new hero was never fully accepted<br />

into the society; the people never changed their identification from Adrastus to<br />

Melanippus and thus Kleisthenes’ actions were never fully justified. This<br />

“heroic manipulation” ultimately failed, points out Herodotus, and a similar<br />

endeavor by a specific leader does not succeed until Kleisthenes’ grandson at the<br />

end of the same century establishes “isonomia” and his city-state eventually<br />

becomes worthy in the eyes of the oracle and of Herodotus of a “democratic”<br />

hero (Theseus) and eventually an empire.<br />

The instance of the transferal of Orestes’ bones in Herodotus is most interesting<br />

when viewed, as Deborah Boedeker suggests it should be, as a means of


58 Amanda Earl<br />

contrasting Sparta with the state of Athens in the mid-sixth century (<strong>19</strong>93: 172).<br />

Furthermore, as a transferal by the people, this acquisition for Sparta stands as<br />

an example of the successful exchange of the currency of bones as opposed to<br />

the Sikyonian example. By the time of the Persian Wars Sparta was arguably the<br />

most powerful city-state in Greece. Yet it was the changes Lycourgos instituted<br />

that led to Sparta’s good government and consequently its acquisition of Orestes’<br />

bones. When Herodotus introduces Sparta’s development of good laws or<br />

eunomia, it is right after he finishes describing the rise to power of Peisistratos<br />

in Athens, a rise which Boedeker describes as “a mere sham concocted by a selfserving<br />

tyrant (a scheme even worse than the hero cults manipulated by Kleisthenes<br />

of Sikyon)” (<strong>19</strong>93:172). The same word even, “contrivance,” is used to<br />

describe the tyrant’s plot; he makes hostages of some Athenians, expelling them<br />

from the city, and he digs up dead bodies in Delos (Herodotus.I.63). All this certainly<br />

stands in contrast to the more popularly sanctioned actions of the government<br />

of Sparta.<br />

Lycourgos is a good example of a type of political hero of Sparta. While<br />

not much is known of his real person or date, his figure is credited by ancient<br />

authors for much of the structure of Spartan society: similar to cult practices,<br />

Spartan boys learned together and ate together in common mess halls called<br />

syssitia and the society was very communal. Before Lycourgos, Spartans “had<br />

been the very worst governed people in Greece, as well in matters of internal<br />

management as in their relations towards foreigners” (Herodotus.I.65;<br />

Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93). But by the time this reformer who was sanctioned and even<br />

praised at Delphi (the priestess says she hopes he will “prove a god”), indeed,<br />

Sparta had in place eunomia mediated by the Great Rhetra which gave a certain<br />

power to the people (Herodotus.I.65). Herodotus even says:<br />

On the death of Lycourgos they built him a temple, and ever since they have<br />

worshipped him with the utmost reverence. Their soil being good and the<br />

population numerous, they sprang up rapidly to power, and became a<br />

flourishing people. In consequence they soon ceased to be satisfied to stay<br />

quiet. (Herodotus.I.66)<br />

It is only when Sparta is thus well-governed and able to look to foreign affairs<br />

that it develops the need to acquire new bones and the ability to do so!<br />

It is then that, having acquired Messenia, Sparta looks to conquer the land<br />

it has not been able to, the land of Tegea. While the oracle has made them “confident”<br />

of their ability to “enslave,” they are not conniving but endeavor to collectively<br />

“mete out” or take action themselves positively to fulfill the oracle.<br />

The point is that the Spartans do make good out of the oracle whereas the<br />

Sikyonians do not. Herodotus does glorify Sparta for its good rule and<br />

aristocratic ideals, but according to the facts they deserve this praise furthermore<br />

because they acquire their power honestly. They get a fairly enigmatic answer<br />

when asking the oracle how to conquer Tegea, but an Agathoergos, one of many<br />

knights of Sparta whose job it was to do good for “the State,” interpreted the


“Meting Out” the Bones of Heroes in Ancient Greece 59<br />

oracle “by his own wisdom” and brought Orestes’ bones home for the benefit of<br />

all (Herodotus.I.68).<br />

In this case, a representative of the “good” people of Sparta carried out the<br />

transferal which was made legitimate in part because, as Boedeker points out,<br />

Tegea did not even know the bones existed (167). Tegea had no need for them.<br />

Sparta, on the other hand, whether the Pelopid dynasty was native to Lakonia or<br />

not (as Boedeker asserts it was), earned the right to have the bones because they<br />

needed them to justify and legitimate the power they demonstrated in getting<br />

into the position to obtain the bones in the first place. In other words, “Herodotus’<br />

account implies that the hero simply accomplishes what he was sought to<br />

do” (Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 165). Rather than simply announcing a change in its foreign<br />

policy from conquest to alliance (by identifying with the Achaean population<br />

of the Pelopponese), the hero acquisition fulfilled an “internal” demand<br />

(Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 168). Yes, by acquiring the enemy’s hero the power was transferred<br />

from Tegea to Sparta and Sparta might have tried to duplicate this by<br />

transferring the bones of Teisamenos from Helike (D.M. Leahy in Boedeker,<br />

<strong>19</strong>93: 166). However, the transferal of bones is only a symbol or metaphor for<br />

the transferal of power: “modern distinctions between sacred and secular (in this<br />

case, propagandistic) motives do not apply to archaic Greek use of religious<br />

conventions. Cynical manipulation of hero cult is unlikely for any sixth-century<br />

polis . . . especially for Sparta, whose ‘religiosity’ is so abundantly documented”<br />

(Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 166).<br />

Because of “social and political problems” within the state (such as tensions<br />

between aristocratic families and economic/land reforms, struggles<br />

between kings and ephors), Sparta both needed a claim to power in the<br />

Pelopponese but more so to power and support within the city itself. The bones<br />

did not give them actual power over others, but rather reaffirmed the power they<br />

had gained while more importantly satisfying the people of the city-state by<br />

establishing a national identity with which they could all identify. This transferal,<br />

then, “can be seen as a way to guarantee Spartan military superiority by<br />

installing a hero who transcended familial claims, in complete accord with the<br />

spirit of the ‘constitutional’ reforms” (Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 169). Sikyonian society<br />

had never been placed before the desires of its leader; but the people of Sparta<br />

were able to reassert their national identity by installing a hero who was truly<br />

national not because he represented the autochthonous origin of the Spartans,<br />

but because he had no ancestral link to any leading family (Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93:<br />

170). It is convenient that this same hero also showed Argos that Sparta was<br />

becoming a formidable power in the Pelopponese.<br />

And so the successful appropriation of heroes, as De Polignac points out,<br />

demonstrates that the city-state and its leader are justified religiously and politically<br />

(for the two go hand in hand in ancient Greece) and therefore serves a psychological<br />

purpose for the leader and his state. A political reform or a change in<br />

government is justified by virtue of its effectiveness; the bones of a hero only<br />

reinforce its legitimacy. It is not that the citizenry of these states or Herodotus


60 Amanda Earl<br />

naively believe in the magical power of bones, per se. As Barbara McCauley<br />

points out when describing the transferal of Orestes’ bones to Sparta, “it is not<br />

the bones themselves which are important so much as the fact of their possession.<br />

Once a cult has been established in the newly relocated hero’s honor, it is<br />

assumed that the hero himself will lend his support to his new worshippers”<br />

(<strong>19</strong>99: 95). Sikyon never really conquered Argos: they were rivals. But both<br />

Sparta and later Athens did gain enough political and territorial power to appropriate<br />

by their own virtue other lands’ heroes.<br />

Again a contrast is drawn between Sparta and Athens during this period.<br />

Sparta was superior to Athens in the time of Croesus, as is shown by the juxtaposition<br />

in Herodotus of Lycourgos with the rise to power of Peisistratos<br />

(Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 173). This is why Croesus ultimately chooses to ally with<br />

Sparta instead of Athens to fight the Persians. It is not until after the Persian<br />

Wars and the Battle of Marathon that Athens, enjoying isonomia, will be able to<br />

appropriate a newly “democratic” hero (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 147). While the<br />

transferal of Theseus’ bones from Scyros to Athens can be seen as more<br />

imperial and aggressive than Sparta’s acquisition of Orestes’ bones, both are<br />

examples of powerful city-states acquiring renown and divine sanction because<br />

they have enough political and social organization to do so. Both also involve<br />

transcendence of the political body over the elite. De Polignac mentions<br />

Kleisthenes’ of Athens preliminary hero manipulations as a beginning of the<br />

consolidation of people-powered government in Athens. He says that:<br />

. . . the figure of the king Erechtheus and that of its political founder, Theseus,<br />

were both remodeled in conjunction with the image of the foundation of<br />

the city . . . Kleisthenes brought Erectheus ‘down’ from the acropolis into the<br />

new space shaped by isonomia by making him the eponymous founder of one<br />

of its ten tribes, and the simultaneous diffusion of representations of the cycle<br />

of myths about Theseus seems to have been inspired by the same antityrannical<br />

ideology. (De Polignac, <strong>19</strong>95: 147)<br />

Just as Sparta had embarked earlier in the sixth century on an anti-tyrannous<br />

campaign in the Pelopponese, so now Athens, as a growing imperial power is<br />

trying to assert its identity as a polis inclusive to all its citizens (though not to its<br />

kleruchies such as Scyros). “With the help of a divinely sent omen,” Kimon finally<br />

brings back the bones of Theseus to Athens by his own might and good<br />

sense when waging battle in Scyros (Plutarch in McCauley, <strong>19</strong>99: 87). And<br />

whether the oracle was faked by Kimon for his own advantage or not, the citizens<br />

of Athens were at a point where they were proud of their government, tired<br />

of being victims, and desiring to assert their authority: they needed justification<br />

and affirmation of themselves.<br />

Thus while the transferal of Theseus’ bones might have afforded Kimon<br />

political advantages through restoring pride in the government and Miltiades’<br />

victory at Marathon, there was clearly a reason why the Athenian citizens were<br />

vulnerable to such propaganda at this time. Not only did the men of Athens


“Meting Out” the Bones of Heroes in Ancient Greece 61<br />

desire praise themselves for the Battle of Marathon and their subsequent military<br />

actions, but they needed and were able to obtain validation of their territorial<br />

claims by essentially “demanding the submission” of Scyros in the affair<br />

(McCauley, <strong>19</strong>99: 95). Thus, both the external and the internal political and<br />

psychological demands of the state of Athens required the transferal of bones,<br />

and consequently of power at that time (Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 173). Just as the<br />

Spartans had become “masters of most of the Pelopponese” by the Persian Wars,<br />

so Athens had become much more of a centralized, imperial city by the time of<br />

the Pelopponesian Wars (Herodotus.I.68).<br />

The bone transferals illustrate this dynamic change in power in Herodotus.<br />

When religiously sanctioned power was obtained by a leader or body and its territory,<br />

these transferals were successful and represented legitimate exchanges of<br />

a kind of symbolic currency between the emerging city-states or poleis (Shapiro,<br />

<strong>19</strong>99: 99). More than mere examples of political propaganda, these exchanges<br />

are important because they demonstrate the tension and changing dynamic<br />

which grew within the city-state and then between states as each region<br />

embarked on a kind of search for self. Both religious and political, these<br />

incidences are examples of the new need for divine sanction of territorial and<br />

ideological conquest as well as for political and social group identification and<br />

affirmation at this point in Greek history (Boedeker, <strong>19</strong>93: 173). The possession<br />

of a famous mythological hero gave to Sparta and Athens the psychological and<br />

religious sanction they were seeking in the domination of “others.” Thus the<br />

worship of heroes was intimately related with practical concerns of the state and<br />

its citizens.<br />

References<br />

Antonaccio, Carla. <strong>19</strong>93. “The Archaeology of Ancestors,” in Cultural Poetics in<br />

Archaic Greece: Cult, Performance, Politics. Ed. C. Dougherty and L. Kurke, pp.<br />

46-70.<br />

Boedeker, Deborah. <strong>19</strong>93. “Hero Cult and Politics in Herodotus: the Bones of Orestes,”<br />

in Cultural Poetics in Archaic Greece: Cult, Performance, Politics. Ed. C.<br />

Dougherty and L. Kurke, pp. 164-177.<br />

De Polignac, Francois. <strong>19</strong>95. Cults, Territory, and the Origins of the Greek City-State.<br />

Trans. Janet Lloyd. Chicago.<br />

Dougherty, Carol and Leslie Kurke. ed., <strong>19</strong>93. Cultural Poetics in Archaic Greece: Cult,<br />

Performance, Politics. Cambridge.<br />

Hägg, Robin., ed. <strong>19</strong>99. Ancient Greek Hero Cult. Stockholm.<br />

Herodotus. <strong>19</strong>42. The Persian Wars. Trans. George Rawlinson. New York.<br />

McCauley, Barbara. <strong>19</strong>99. “Heroes and Power: The Politics of Bone Transferal,” in R.<br />

Hägg, 85-98.<br />

Sealey, Raphael. <strong>19</strong>76. A History of the Greek City States: 700-338 B.C. Berkley.<br />

Shapiro, H.A. <strong>19</strong>99. “Cult Warfare: the Dioskouroi between Sparta and Athens,” in R.<br />

Hägg, 99-107.


62 Amanda Earl


Cicero’s Popularity Struggle: Through<br />

the Moralizing Lens of Plutarch<br />

Stephanie Bernhard<br />

“It must be borne in mind that my design is not to write histories, but lives,” the<br />

Greek biographer Plutarch writes in the introduction to his biography of Alexander<br />

the Great (Alexander, 1). Whereas a historian might attempt to paint a broad,<br />

objective picture of a conflict, a trend, or an era, Plutarch focuses instead on the<br />

moral character and “natural dispositions” of the individuals who initiate or<br />

become enmeshed in historical events (Demosthenes, 3). In doing so, he leaves<br />

the background story blurry. When portraying the life of the orator and consul<br />

Cicero, for example, Plutarch neglects to describe Cicero’s sprint up the cursus<br />

honorum and barely touches upon the role Cicero plays in promoting Octavian’s<br />

rise to power. He writes that “moral good. . .has a power to attract towards itself.<br />

It is no sooner seen than it rouses the spectator to action, and yet it does not form<br />

his character by mere imitation, but by promoting the understanding of virtuous<br />

deeds it provides him with a dominating purpose” (Pericles, 2) Only traits that<br />

incite such action, Plutarch argues, deserve attention in a biography. The opportunity<br />

to turn Cicero’s dynamic career as a statesman into a moral lesson interests<br />

Plutarch more than an analysis of his ability as a great orator or his<br />

extraordinary rise to power as a novus homo. In his biography of Cicero, Plutarch<br />

focuses most of his attention on small-scale anecdotes in order to emphasize<br />

Cicero’s moral struggle to adhere to his values even in the face of unpopularity.<br />

Plutarch stresses the importance of Cicero’s disdain for popularity and<br />

attempt to lead a righteous political life from the moment he begins his description<br />

of Cicero’s career. He writes in the introduction to his life of Timoleon that<br />

his goal is to “select from [great mens’] actions all that is noblest and worthiest<br />

to know. . ..what more effective means to one’s moral improvement” (Timoleon,<br />

1)? By introducing Cicero’s recurring demon quickly, Plutarch prepares the<br />

reader to view Cicero’s life in the context of his moral struggle with the desire<br />

for popularity. In order to set the tone for Cicero’s career in terms of popularity,<br />

he tells the story of Cicero consulting an oracle to learn how to succeed as a<br />

politician. According to Plutarch, the priestess tells Cicero that “his guide in life<br />

should be, not popular opinion, but his own nature” (Cicero, 5). From the very<br />

outset of his career, therefore, Cicero knows he must strive to be true to his own<br />

nature—though, as Plutarch shows, this goal will forever challenge him because<br />

of his great desire for praise.<br />

63


64 Stephanie Bernhard<br />

Plutarch portrays Cicero achieving his greatest early victory—in both<br />

moral and political terms—when as praetor he convinces the public that he is<br />

correct in speeding up the trial of Manilius. Though the trial is politically significant<br />

only insofar as it involves Cicero defending a friend of Pompey, Plutarch<br />

devotes nearly as much text to it as he does to the trial of Verres, which involves<br />

the famous advocate Hortensius and the results of which help return the Republic<br />

to a pre-Sullan state (Ward et al., 2003: 189). Plutarch considers this allocation<br />

appropriate because, as he writes in the introduction to “Alexander,” he has<br />

“chosen rather to epitomize the most celebrated parts of the story, than to insist<br />

at large on every particular circumstance in it” (Alexander, 1). In the trial of<br />

Manilius, the people are at first indignant at Cicero because they think he is<br />

being unjust. When the tribunes challenge Cicero, however, he refuses to allow<br />

Manilius more time to prepare a defense or to change his decision in any way.<br />

Plutarch thus shows that Cicero’s moral character, not popular will, guides him<br />

to do what is right. Instead of bending to the will of the people, Cicero rather<br />

uses his words to convince the people that he is acting rightly, in accordance<br />

both with justice and with the good of the people. Plutarch writes that his words<br />

“produced a remarkable change in the feelings of the people. They praised him<br />

to the skies” (Cicero, 9). In this historically minor story, Plutarch provides an<br />

example of when it is acceptable for Cicero to receive the praise of the people<br />

because he earns it through adhering to his moral code, not through bending to<br />

the popular will.<br />

Plutarch also uses Cicero’s actions at the beginning of his consulship in 63,<br />

just when rumors of Catiline’s conspiracy are beginning to circulate, as material<br />

to teach a moral lesson about the importance of earning success through<br />

integrity rather than pandering to the public. When the tribunes propose a law to<br />

form what would essentially be a new decemvirate, Plutarch portrays Cicero<br />

using his eloquence alone to convince the senate and tribunes that the law will<br />

not benefit the Republic. Plutarch writes that when summoned to appear before<br />

the people, Cicero leads the way “without the slightest fear.” He does not worry<br />

that his opinion will make him unpopular and he convinces them instead of<br />

yielding to them. Plutarch affirms that Cicero’s superior oration overpowers the<br />

arguments of the tribunes “by the force of his eloquence,” causing the law to be<br />

rejected and leaving the subversive elements with no choice but to drop their<br />

platform (Cicero, 12). Plutarch offers a further editorial comment to explain<br />

why Cicero provides such a valuable moral example to the reader:<br />

Cicero, more than anyone, made the Romans see how great is the charm<br />

which eloquence confers on what is good, how invincible justice is if it is<br />

well expressed in words, and how the good and efficient statesman should<br />

always in his actions prefer what is right to what will win popularity, and in<br />

his words should express the public interest in a manner that will please<br />

rather than prove offensive. (Cicero, 13)


Cicero’s Popularity Struggle: Through the Moralizing Lens of Plutarch 65<br />

In this one statement, Plutarch summarizes the main values he intends to promote<br />

by writing a biography of Cicero. He argues that, in politics, the proper<br />

decision can always be expressed in words in such a way that every individual<br />

will be able to understand why to choose it. The morally virtuous statesman will<br />

seek to determine the proper choice and explain to the people why it is so—he<br />

will not simply gauge what the people already prefer and pretend that he agrees<br />

with them in order to win popularity.<br />

Just as Plutarch uses Cicero as a model of how a politician can overcome<br />

pressure from the crowd, so does he use Cicero as an example of the when politicians<br />

place too much weight on public opinion. Plutarch writes that when<br />

Cicero goes into exile, Clodius passes a resolution forbidding any man to provide<br />

Cicero with water or fire within 500 miles of Italy, but Cicero is so admired<br />

that most Italians ignore the decree. Indeed, according to Plutarch, many visit<br />

him in exile. Instead of being grateful for the hospitality of his friends, however,<br />

Plutarch writes that Cicero becomes depressed at the thought of the admiration<br />

he has lost and at the betrayal of a few of his former friends. Plutarch attributes<br />

Cicero’s malaise to the poison of public opinion:<br />

Public opinion . . . has the strange power of being able . . . to erase from a<br />

man’s character the lines formed there by reason and study; and by the force<br />

of habit and association, it can impress the passions and feelings of the mob<br />

on those who engage in politics, unless one is very much on guard and makes<br />

up one’s mind that in dealing with what is outside oneself one will be concerned<br />

only with the practical problems themselves and not with the passions<br />

that arise out of them. (Cicero, 32)<br />

Plutarch suggests that the public opinion has a dehumanizing effect on any politician<br />

who tries to make himself amenable to it. The force is so strong that it can<br />

overcome a man’s background and education; it can blind him to everything that<br />

is just, reasonable, and logical. And it is with this force, Plutarch moralizes, that<br />

Cicero must contend if he is eventually to be viewed as a great man worthy of<br />

admiration.<br />

Desiring as he does to explore moral virtue by writing about the “marks<br />

and indications of the souls of men,” Plutarch includes extensive examples of<br />

the witty, sarcastic, and abrasive comments with which Cicero often lambastes<br />

his opponents (Alexander, 1). Sections 7, 25, 26, 27, and 37, among others,<br />

include long lists of anecdotal evidence of Cicero’s derisive remarks. Plutarch<br />

explains that “Cicero’s propensity to attack anyone for the sake of raising a<br />

laugh aroused a good deal of ill-feeling against him” (Cicero, 27). These seemingly<br />

minor qualities are at first glance peripheral and unimportant, but they provide<br />

the reader with a thorough sense of Cicero’s nature and are therefore valuable<br />

for Plutarch’s agenda in writing his biography. Indeed, to Plutarch the quips<br />

may be just as valuable as Cicero’s greatest speeches and boldest actions. He<br />

writes: “the most glorious exploits do not always furnish us with the clearest<br />

discoveries of virtue or vice in men; sometimes a matter of less moment, an


66 Stephanie Bernhard<br />

expression or a jest, informs us better of their characters and inclinations . . .”<br />

(Alexander, 1). This passage reveals a pettiness in Cicero that would elude a<br />

reader of his political resume.<br />

Thus Plutarch often praises Cicero’s morally upright nature, but he also<br />

concedes Cicero’s vices of arrogance and self-love. He stresses, however, that<br />

Cicero’s shortcomings do not take away from his status as a great and admirable<br />

man because they are not moral failures. In his introduction to “Cimon,” Plutarch<br />

writes that “[w]e must not dwell on [errors] too emphatically in our<br />

history, but should rather show indulgence to human nature for its inability to<br />

produce a character which is absolutely good and uncompromisingly dedicated<br />

to virtue” (Cimon, 2). Fittingly, Plutarch chooses to portray all significant<br />

aspects of his subject’s character and explains that Cicero was pompous and<br />

often abrasive. But he also qualifies these faults: “He made himself obnoxious to<br />

a number of people, not because of anything which he did wrong but because<br />

people grew tired of hearing him continually praising himself and magnifying<br />

his achievements” (Cicero, 24). According to Plutarch, then, the qualities of<br />

humility and especially likeability are less important than right acts; for he does<br />

not deny Cicero’s greatness.<br />

Plutarch uses his biography of Cicero to illustrate the danger of bending to<br />

public opinion to gain popularity and the importance of heeding one’s personal<br />

instincts when making decisions. Though many of Plutarch’s reflections on<br />

Cicero’s character remain ambiguous, as he describes both his successes and<br />

shortcomings, they form an overall picture of Cicero as a principled man who<br />

stood up for his beliefs and convinced others to follow causes he believed would<br />

benefit the Republic. Plutarch writes that “[m]y method is, by the study of<br />

history, and by the familiarity acquired in writing, to habituate my memory to<br />

receive and retain images of the best and worthiest characters” (Timoleon, 1).<br />

The text of “Cicero” shows that Plutarch considers the great orator, though<br />

flawed, to possess a moral character worth remembering.<br />

References<br />

Plutarch. 2001a. Plutarch’s Lives, Vol. 1. Trans. John Dryden. New York: Random<br />

House.<br />

———. 2001b. Plutarch’s Lives, Vol. 2. Trans. John Dryden. New York: Random<br />

House.<br />

Ward, Allen, Heichelheim, Fritz, and Yeo, Cedric. 2003. A History of the Roman People,<br />

4 th ed. New Jersey: Pearson Education.


Thetis and Venus: Motherhood in Epic<br />

Martha Gimbel<br />

Thetis and Venus present two different pictures of divine motherhood. While<br />

Thetis plays a very personal role, Venus appears more like a divine patroness<br />

than a mortal mother. Thetis embraces her son and discusses different courses of<br />

action with him, while Venus usually appears to her son in disguise and works<br />

for the well-being of her son only as it affects the future of her city-state. Thetis<br />

cares only for the happiness and prosperity of Achilles, while Venus views<br />

Aeneas as a means to her own glory. As Thetis gets closer to her son, and adopts<br />

a more personal role, she loses power. Venus, on the other hand, remains aloof<br />

and focuses on her divinity. Thus Venus has more power to affect the course of<br />

her son’s life, while Thetis can only soothe and comfort her son.<br />

Venus uses her divine power to help Aeneas survive his trip to found<br />

Rome. In doing so she acts like a divine patroness of a city or a people. She<br />

never discusses her plans for Aeneas’ future with him. Instead she goes straight<br />

to other gods and uses them to affect the course of Aeneas’ life. She first appears<br />

approaching Jove and asking him for reassurance that the Trojan toils will come<br />

to an end and that “there the Romans will be with the years rolling by, there they<br />

will be leaders from the called back blood of a Trojan, Romans who will hold<br />

the sea and all the lands by their power” (Aen.I.234-6). She never mentions<br />

Aeneas’ safety or that of her grandson Ascanius. Instead she worries about the<br />

future of her “leaders” and the “blood” that will make up Rome. The closest she<br />

comes to mentioning the issue of Aeneas’ safety is when she asks, “What end of<br />

labors do you give, Great King” (Aen.I.241)? She mentions Aeneas himself only<br />

when asking what he has done to anger Jove (Aen.I.231-2). She worries not<br />

about the fate of her son, but of the glory that he will bring to her by surviving to<br />

found a city.<br />

Her second plea to a god comes in Book V when she asks Neptune for a<br />

safe journey for the fleet across the sea. Once again her concern appears not to<br />

be with the safety of her son; for she never mentions Aeneas, not even obliquely.<br />

Instead she asks that the fleet be able to reach, and found, Rome: “if it is allowed<br />

to touch the Laurentine Tiber. . .if the Fates give those walls” (Aen.V.797-8).<br />

When Jove orders the gods to refrain from the fighting, Venus agrees, although<br />

she reminds him that the Trojans came to Italy to found an empire under his<br />

auspices. She claims that “I am no longer moved by empire, those things I hoped<br />

for” (Aen.X.43), but then she asks for one concession. She begs that, no matter<br />

what, Ascanius be spared. She wants the line to be continued. Thus, even if<br />

67


68 Martha Gimbel<br />

Aeneas should perish, the next generation can continue her dreams of divine<br />

glory. Once again Venus’ concern is for the future of Rome, not for the future of<br />

her son. Her role as a divine patroness of a city is more important to her than her<br />

role as a mother.<br />

Venus continues to act as a divine patroness when she arranges for Vulcan<br />

to make her son a shield (Aen.VIII.372). Unlike her earlier discussions with<br />

deities, this time she mentions the tragedy of her son and begs Vulcan to help<br />

him. She reminds Vulcan of her concern for Aeneas during the Trojan War, saying<br />

“I wept often for the hard labor of Aeneas” (Aen.VIII.380). She acts as a<br />

suppliant and refers to the desires of a mother, crying “therefore I come as a suppliant.<br />

. .I ask for arms, a mother for her son” (Aen.VIII.382-3). Because in her<br />

pleas she now mentions her role as a mother, it does not mean that her goals<br />

have changed; rather, she is adapting her wiles to the situation at hand. Vulcan is<br />

a domestic god, a familial character. Thus, like Thetis and Aurora, she uses tears<br />

and personal references to persuade Vulcan because such methods sway him:<br />

“the daughter of Nereus, the wife of Tithonia was able to bend you with tears”<br />

(Aen.VIII.383-4). Those goddesses persuaded Vulcan by focusing on their<br />

maternal needs, and she is adapting successful past methods to her own needs.<br />

By focusing on the love she has for Aeneas, she presents herself as a vulnerable<br />

female in need, which convinces Vulcan to help her. He comes completely<br />

under her control as “the known heat entered his marrow and ran through his<br />

shaken bones” (Aen.VIII.389-90). But once she has persuaded Vulcan to craft<br />

the armor she returns to her old persona. She appears as “a shining goddess<br />

among the clouds bearing gifts” (Aen.VIII.608-9), the ideal picture of a gift<br />

bearing, divine patroness and thus remaining aloof from her son. While she does<br />

embrace him, Venus never touches her son in an affectionate, maternal manner,<br />

rather acting as a remote divine patroness who arms her hero. Indeed, she<br />

resembles Athena arriving with winged sandals and the aegis to arm her hero,<br />

Perseus. Venus focuses on her divine, not her maternal, role.<br />

Venus carefully remains a distant, unrecognizable character for Aeneas.<br />

The first time his mother appears to him, she appears “bearing the mouth and<br />

clothing of a virgin and the arms of a Spartan maiden” (Aen.I.315-6). Aeneas<br />

certainly recognizes her as a goddess, he cries out “O, goddess for certain. Are<br />

you the sister of Phoebus? Or one of the blood of the Nymphs?” (Aen.I.328-9).<br />

But even though he can perceive her divine nature, he cannot identify her as his<br />

mother. He thinks she may be Diana, or even a lesser goddess such as one of the<br />

nymphs. He later regrets this lack of a real relationship with his mother, crying<br />

out, “Why is it not given to join right hand with right hand, and to hear truths<br />

and exchange voices” (Aen.I.408-9)? She does appear to him in her true form at<br />

Troy, but although undisguised she still must reveal herself to him—“having<br />

confessed herself to be a goddess” (Aen.II.591): he cannot recognize her on his<br />

own. Even then mother and son never embrace: she appears as a typical goddess<br />

messenger with little personal connection to her listener. She holds him back<br />

from killing Helen with her hand—“[s]he held him apprehended by her hand”


Thetis and Venus: Motherhood in Epic 69<br />

(Aen.II.592)—but this is not exceptional behavior for a divine messenger. In the<br />

Iliad, Athena stops Achilles from killing Agamemnon in that exact same way.<br />

Venus also takes on a traditional divine role when she heals Aeneas in Book<br />

XII, as she never actually appears to him. Once again “having surrounded her<br />

appearance with a misty cloud” (Aen.XII.416), she slips him the herb without<br />

revealing herself. Although she does aid her son, she never does so in a<br />

personal, maternal way. Rather, all the aid is that of a divine patroness.<br />

Aeneas himself perceives his mother as a divine, rather than maternal, figure.<br />

Although at times he does try to relate to her as a maternal character, he recognizes<br />

that only failure will result. Trying to embrace her when she appears in<br />

Book I, he is frustrated, crying “Why so often, you so cruel, do you delude your<br />

son with false images” (Aen.I.407-8). More often he treats her as a distant deity.<br />

When he lands in Thrace he offers sacrifices to her as “the Dionean mother”<br />

(Aen.III.<strong>19</strong>). Certainly the Romans honored ancestors and the deification of<br />

Julius Caesar had brought gods even closer than they had been before, but it was<br />

unusual for a Roman man to sacrifice to his mother. Aeneas communicates with<br />

his mother through votive offerings because only through prayer can he connect<br />

with her. When he “prays” that the golden branch will show itself to him at<br />

VI.187-9, his mother’s birds—doves—immediately appear to him as messengers.<br />

Aeneas rejoices in their leadership, saying, “You don’t fail in dubious<br />

affairs, O divine parent” (Aen.VI.<strong>19</strong>6-7). He can communicate with her only<br />

through prayer, as one would communicate with a deity.<br />

Thetis, on the other hand, takes on a more maternal role. Even when her<br />

son does not call out or pray to her, she can hear his pain and will immediately<br />

arrive to comfort him. When he laments his dishonor at Agamemnon’s hands,<br />

she hears him while “sitting in the depths” (Il. I.358), and comes to him. She<br />

appears as human and maternal figure to her son, as she “takes him by the hand”<br />

(Il. I.361). In addition, she begs her son to tell her of his difficulties so that the<br />

two of them together may share in them. In Book XVIII when Achilles mourns<br />

Patroclus, again from the deep she hears Achilles groaning and comes to his side<br />

and puts her arms around him. Unlike Venus, she often touches her son to<br />

comfort and reassure him, and Achilles recognizes this connection. In contrast<br />

with Aeneas, he talks about his mother to his companions, mentioning “my<br />

mother Thetis” (Il. IX.410) to Agamemnon’s messengers. Aeneas, on the other<br />

hand, never brings up his divine parentage to anyone.<br />

Achilles’ and Thetis’ discussion of their plans reflects this close relationship.<br />

Unlike Aeneas, who often has no idea what his mother has planned for<br />

him, Achilles acts as a full partner in Thetis’ actions. In fact, he uses imperatives<br />

when discussing the actions she should take with Zeus. When Achilles becomes<br />

determined to rejoin the battle after Patroclus’s death, he uses an imperative<br />

again. The use of the imperative rather than the subjunctive reflects his<br />

dominant role in the relationship (Il. I.394). Although Thetis does make him<br />

promise to wait until she comes back with the armor, she cannot truly direct his<br />

path, she can only help him along. Thetis acknowledges her own ineffectiveness.


70 Martha Gimbel<br />

She cries, “I am not able to be of use to him” (Il. XVIII.62), repeating the same<br />

statement at XVIII.443. Even when she warns him that death will come if he<br />

fights Hector, Achilles ignores her advice. Despite her emotional support, Thetis<br />

has no power to affect the course of her son’s life.<br />

While Venus affects the course of actions in the Aeneid, Thetis has no<br />

power to influence her son. Venus can convince Vulcan to make Aeneas a<br />

shield, get Neptune to provide safe passage to her son and send doves to guide<br />

Aeneas to the golden branch. Thetis, on the other hand, remains powerless to<br />

change the course of her son’s life. Even when she gets Achilles the shield, she<br />

does so in accordance to Achilles’ orders, and it cannot ultimately save his life.<br />

She can never convince Achilles to do anything, and in fact usually follows his<br />

orders. Achilles often specifically orders her to follow his will. The powers of<br />

the two goddesses do not differ—Thetis even had the power to nurse Hephaestus<br />

back to health and help him avoid Zeus’s anger—rather, the difference results<br />

from their different relationships with their sons. Since Venus remains focused<br />

on her divinity, never embracing her maternity except when it can help her goal<br />

of founding an empire, she never becomes a human character. Therefore her<br />

divine power remains intact. Thetis, on the other hand, ignores her divinity for a<br />

more personal relationship with her son; thus taking on a more traditional female<br />

role and coming under the sway of her son.<br />

References<br />

Homer. <strong>19</strong>20. Homeri Opera in Five <strong>Volume</strong>s. Oxford, Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press. [All<br />

citations were translated by the author.]<br />

Virgil. <strong>19</strong>84. Aeneid. Ed. by H. E. Gould & J.L. Whiteley. Duckworth Publishing,


Livy’s Exemplary History<br />

Amy Hall Goins<br />

In the preface to his Early History of Rome, Livy encourages his readers to recognize<br />

and benefit from the lessons history has to offer. In the historical record,<br />

Livy writes, “you can find for yourself and your country both examples and<br />

warnings; fine things to take as models, base things, rotten through and through,<br />

to avoid” (Livy 1.1). Livy’s history is rife with exempla; however, these anecdotes,<br />

which present events and characters intended to teach a moral lesson, are<br />

not included simply for dramatic effect. Rather, Livy structures his history<br />

around these examples in order to show late Republican readers that Rome’s<br />

past has many lessons they would do well to heed. This essay will highlight<br />

several of these exempla and assess their effectiveness and impact on Livy’s<br />

historical writing. By structuring his history around exempla, Livy conveys to<br />

his readers the value of learning from the past. This essay focuses on anecdotes<br />

concerning three important themes in Livy’s history: the threat of monarchical<br />

ambition, the importance of unity in the face of foreign dangers, and the<br />

necessity of faith and religious observance.<br />

Book I of Livy’s history ends with the abolition of the monarchy and the<br />

exile of Tarquin the Proud in 509 B.C.E. After Tarquin raped the virtuous<br />

Lucretia, Brutus’ speech incited the citizens to overthrow Tarquin’s tyrannical<br />

reign by reminding them of his worst offenses. According to Livy, Brutus’<br />

words had an immediate effect on the citizens, who later elected him one of the<br />

first two consuls of Rome (Livy 1.59). This episode made the Romans fearful of<br />

monarchical ambition not only in the years immediately following Tarquin’s<br />

exile, but throughout the history of the early republic. Accordingly, this lesson is<br />

not only one which Livy repeats throughout his work, but one which the<br />

Romans recall and respond to over generations. The following two anecdotes<br />

illustrate Livy’s use of exempla to reinforce the danger of monarchy.<br />

As part of a peace agreement in 486 B.C.E. the Hernici ceded two-thirds of<br />

their land to Rome. Spurius Cassius, one of the consuls, intended to make half of<br />

this territory a gift to the plebeians. The nobility did not approve of his offer,<br />

fearing it might pave the road towards restoration of the monarchy. The commons<br />

did not support Cassius’ plan either, although a gift of land would certainly<br />

have improved their situation. According to Livy, they were mindful of<br />

the warnings of the other consul, Verginius, who warned that “gifts of land<br />

would bring slavery” (Livy: 2.41). When his proposal failed to gain support,<br />

Cassius offered to repay the money received from the sale of Sicilian grain.<br />

71


72 Amy Hall Goins<br />

Once again, the plebeians rejected this offer, recognizing it as an attempt to buy<br />

power. At the end of his consulship, Cassius was tried, convicted, and put to<br />

death. Livy reports that one account had Cassius punished and executed by his<br />

own father (Livy 2.41).<br />

Spurius Maelius attempted a similar plot forty-six years later. In an effort<br />

to gain the loyalty of the commons, Maelius bought grain from Etruria and gave<br />

it away to the poor. Livy notes that the commons were at first won over by his<br />

generosity. Seeing his public image improve among the plebeians, Maelius eyed<br />

the throne. He began assembling a cache of weapons and making secret plans.<br />

Lucius Minucius, the Controller of Supplies, caught wind of Maelius’ plot and<br />

alerted the Senate to his treacherous intentions. The consul Titus Quinctius Capitolinus<br />

appointed Lucius Quinctius Cincinnatus as dictator so that he would<br />

have the power to squelch the political threat posed by Maelius. Gaius Servilius<br />

Ahala, whom Cincinnatus appointed as his Master of Horse, attempted to apprehend<br />

Maelius in order to bring him to trial, but was forced to kill him when he<br />

fled. Cincinnatus’ speech in the aftermath of Maelius’ death is a perfect example<br />

of how Livy’s earlier exempla manifested themselves in the actions and words<br />

of later Romans. The dictator reminded the crowd that Maelius should have<br />

known better than to covet the throne, since he knew as well as any Roman what<br />

the consequences would be. Cincinnatus recalls the expulsion of Tarquin, the<br />

execution of Tarquin’s nephews, the forced resignation of the consul Tarquinius<br />

Collatinus, and, most recently, the execution of Spurius Cassius. “All of this<br />

Maelius knew, yet in this same city of ours he himself dared hoped to reign”<br />

(Livy 4.14).<br />

Both of these exempla show that Livy intended to give a firm warning to<br />

his readers about the dangers of monarchy. Livy included these anecdotes to<br />

demonstrate that Rome’s commitment to republicanism was strengthened by the<br />

city’s collective remembrance of and aversion to the monarchy (especially the<br />

tyrannical reign of Tarquin the Proud). In case there was any threat of a return to<br />

monarchy in the late Republican era, Livy wanted his leaders to learn from the<br />

experience of their predecessors and maintain an aversion to the throne.<br />

The anecdote about Spurius’ plot also reinforces the idea of putting Rome<br />

before the interest of one’s self or social class, another theme Livy emphasizes<br />

throughout his history. Although the plebeians would have benefited from the<br />

gift of land and money, they valued their liberty too much to accept a gift which<br />

could pave the way for a return to monarchy. The citizens of the early republic<br />

had not forgotten their forefathers’ experience of Tarquin the Proud and the dangers<br />

of monarchy. Livy’s narrative of the “struggle of the orders” includes<br />

several other exempla intended to highlight the importance of unity above class<br />

interests.<br />

During a war with Rome’s Latin neighbors in 494 B.C.E., there was growing<br />

discontent among Rome’s commons due to a debt crisis. The conflict escalated<br />

until many of them left the city in protest, taking refuge on the Sacred<br />

Mount north of Rome. Since Rome could not raise an army without the coopera-


Livy’s Exemplary History 73<br />

tion of the plebeians, their secession during a time of war might have threatened<br />

the city’s existence. “Clearly the only hope lay in finding a solution for the conflicting<br />

interests of the two classes in the state,” wrote Livy (Livy 2.33). The<br />

patricians sent Menenius Agrippa as an envoy to the plebeians, expecting that,<br />

as a fine orator and a plebeian himself, he would be well-received. Menenius<br />

told the plebeians a fable about the revolt of the body’s members and their<br />

conspiracy to starve the belly. “But alas! While they sought in their resentment<br />

to subdue the belly by starvation, they themselves and the whole body wasted<br />

away to nothing.” By applying this fable to the current circumstances in Rome,<br />

Menenius convinced the plebeians to abandon their class interests, at least<br />

temporarily, for the sake of unity in the face of a foreign threat (Livy 2.33).<br />

Forty-eight years later, tensions between the patricians and plebeians again<br />

threatened the survival of the city. In 446 B.C.E., Rome seemed especially weak<br />

due to internal struggles, and her neighbors began preparing to make war against<br />

the city. Following the raid upon Rome by the Volscians and the Aequians, the<br />

consul Titus Quinctius called a mass meeting to admonish the citizens. “The<br />

truth is that our communal life is poisoned by political discord. . .and it was that<br />

which raised [the enemy’s] hopes of destroying us, seeing, as he did, [the plebeians’]<br />

lust for liberty in perpetual conflict with [the patricians’] lust for power”<br />

(Livy 3.68). Although this speech laid blame on the populace for Rome’s ill fortune,<br />

“even the young men who were accustomed in such moments of crisis to<br />

consider the refusal to enlist their best weapon against the nobility” greeted<br />

Quinctius’ speech with enthusiasm (Livy 3.69).<br />

These two anecdotes are intended to convey the importance of unity to<br />

readers in the late republic. Although the Romans faced ongoing internal conflicts<br />

which threatened to divide their city, the characters in Livy’s history,<br />

through their actions and speeches, convinced the citizens to put the interests of<br />

the city before their own personal or class interests. Livy surely anticipated that<br />

class struggle in Rome might continue to be a problem and he wanted to teach<br />

his contemporaries, through history, to remain united in order to survive as a<br />

state and as a people.<br />

Another theme which Livy emphasizes throughout his history is the<br />

importance of tradition and religion. Marcus Furius Camillus provides a particularly<br />

effective vehicle for Livy’s moral lessons in this area. Camillus served as<br />

dictator during the Gallic sack of Rome in 390 B.C.E. and led the army to success<br />

in driving the Gauls out of the city. “In accordance with his character as a<br />

man with the strictest sense of his religious duties,” Livy writes, Camillus’ first<br />

act after his triumph over the Gauls was to secure a senatorial decree which<br />

declared that all sacred buildings occupied by the Gauls should be restored and<br />

purified according to a formula which the Sybilline books would provide (Livy<br />

5.49). Next, Camillus proposed a treaty with Caere, since that city had helped<br />

ensure the stability of Roman religion by sheltering priests and holy object. Finally,<br />

Camillus instituted the Capitoline Games to celebrate the preservation of<br />

the temple of Jupiter.


74 Amy Hall Goins<br />

Though Livy certainly admired these religiously-minded acts, Camillus<br />

had a greater contribution to Roman history in Livy’s narrative. When the<br />

Senate advocated a migration to Veii and the citizens seems poised to accept the<br />

proposal, Camillus felt compelled to speak out against this plan. Livy ends Book<br />

Five of his history with Camillus’ impassioned speech, in which he urges the<br />

Romans not to abandon their city and their history. Camillus chastises the crowd<br />

for preparing to leave the city and flout the will of the gods. “Only consider the<br />

course during these latter years; you will find that when we followed God’s<br />

guidance, all was well; when we scorned it, all was ill” (Livy 5.51). Camillus<br />

reminds the crowd that the Romans triumphed over Veii only when they heeded<br />

the gods and drained the Alban lake. The present state of affairs had befallen<br />

Rome only after its citizens ignored the divine warning that the Gauls were<br />

coming, and failed to punish its envoys who violated international law, thereby<br />

shirking her duty to the gods. Rome’s suffering and defeat at the hands of the<br />

Gauls, claimed Camillus, ensued because of her faithlessness. Only when the<br />

Romans recalled their faith by seeking shelter and divine protection on the Capitol<br />

and securing protection for the priests and religious articles did the city prevail<br />

against its aggressors .<br />

Camillus’ words and deeds constitute one of Livy’s most effective exempla.<br />

He includes the description of Camillus’ pious acts as dictator to show his<br />

readers the importance and centrality due to religion in Roman culture. Just as<br />

Camillus prioritized religion over all other concerns, readers of Livy’s history<br />

should remember to pay tribute to the gods or else risk incurring their wrath.<br />

Camillus’ speech also highlights the importance of tradition, religious obligation,<br />

and history. He cites specific instances in which Rome’s piety or impiety is<br />

directly connected with her success or misfortune. Through his words and deeds,<br />

Camillus shows his fellow citizens that Rome’s future is dependent upon her<br />

remembering and embracing the past.<br />

Gary B. Miles characterizes Livy’s history as one in which Romans are<br />

constantly “recalling their past, being influenced by it, evoking it to influence<br />

others—and deliberately shaping the way in which the past will be remembered<br />

by posterity” (Miles, <strong>19</strong>95: 69). Indeed, the most distinctive feature of Livy’s<br />

history is not his attention to good and bad characters and the moral lessons they<br />

provide, but his portrayal of the characters within his story as figures who<br />

remember and reference history. The words and actions of the characters in<br />

Livy’s history show us that the author’s moral lessons were alive within his<br />

work. Exemplary Romans such as Camillus remembered the lessons of the past<br />

and made dramatic speeches reminding their fellow citizens to do the same.<br />

Those who ignored the guidance of history, like Spurius, suffered grave consequences.<br />

Livy’s exempla are effective both within the text and without: they<br />

feature characters responding to moral lessons from exemplary individuals and<br />

they prompt readers to take the same lessons to heart. The aversion to monarchy,<br />

the importance of unity in the face of external threats, and the importance of<br />

religious tradition and obligation were historical lessons which resonated deep


Livy’s Exemplary History 75<br />

within the Roman psyche. Through the historical technique of utilizing exempla<br />

to teach moral lessons, Livy demonstrated to his late Republican readers that<br />

history could and should be an important lens through which to view their own<br />

actions. In this way, Livy successfully made the history of the Roman republic<br />

meaningful for and relevant to the future of the Roman state.<br />

References<br />

Livy. <strong>19</strong>71. The Early History of Rome. Trans. by Aubrey de Sélincourt. London: Penguin.<br />

Miles, Gary B. <strong>19</strong>95. Livy: Reconstructing Early Rome. Ithaca, NY: Cornell Press.


76<br />

Pyrrhus.<br />

Sketch by Nicholas Kay. Used by permission.


The Lament of Aeneas<br />

Ariayné Hilliard<br />

Character List<br />

Aeneas<br />

Chorus (shades of Aeneas’ crew)<br />

Shade of Dido<br />

Opening Scene: The stage is empty, except for bed that will remain unnoticed<br />

until its use. The lights are low/dim and fog swirls about. There is a lone, dull<br />

spotlight fuzzily focused on Aeneas. As he restlessly paces back and forth, he<br />

mutters to himself deep in thought.<br />

Aeneas: Some would lament my condition. Some would<br />

hate my situation. I, th’ unwittng<br />

victim of the gods, have taken up<br />

arms and fought my way home. ‘Tis far too easy<br />

to run upon a sword, recall my<br />

once beloved Dido, queenly woman no<br />

warrior blood beneath her skin beat fast<br />

ruler of a nation, for a time this<br />

man too. Lord his own, founder of an<br />

empire. Old age creeps merciless, but<br />

at what cost, yes, ‘tis true an unfair contrast<br />

I do make. The gods, aye the gods! Call<br />

me forth, their choice son, bearer of a<br />

message. My heart shan’t fall prey to my<br />

mind. Aeneas, forget not yourself lest<br />

in doing so, you lose sight of your<br />

task. Pace; keep walking for once you lie down<br />

you will be as one amongst the shades. Hark,<br />

a noise? A foot fall p’rhaps? Some slight<br />

whimper reaches my feeble ears. Draw the<br />

covers round, pitiful fool, once fearless one.<br />

Steal your courage for you are but alone.<br />

Th’ encircling shadows round you come, gird<br />

your heart as a soldier of old. In bed I lie,<br />

dwell here thoughtfully. Make not a sound,<br />

77


78 Ariayné Hilliard<br />

then will I remain unnoticed and<br />

they will not seek to tear me limb from<br />

limb, wrest poor suffering sinew from tired tendon.<br />

Enter Chorus as shades of Aeneas’ men. They are pale and wan; it is clear that<br />

they are dead. Silently they glide about, with bedraggled armor and old battle<br />

wounds.<br />

Chorus: O sorrowful Aeneas, only now you<br />

realize your loss. We redouble your words<br />

we say what we will with glad meter we<br />

mock you, employ all our skill. Shortly we<br />

will teach you whatever lesson you must learn<br />

lest in Hades’ fires you shall burn.<br />

Yet you cower beneath your covers, though we<br />

do not offer harm frightfully await<br />

us, dreading in alarm. You claim the<br />

hands of Fate hath laid you down so low<br />

regret fully you speak, for only now<br />

do you know. Listen as we lesson,<br />

learn what once you spurned. For all<br />

trust you’ve lost, you must seek to earn.<br />

Clearly we aim to impart whatever still<br />

remains deep in your heart. Mix not love<br />

and civics, it encourages a cynic.<br />

Lo, another shade calls quiet your squalls.<br />

Enter the shade of Dido. She is dressed as a Queen, but, like the other shades, it<br />

is clear that she is dead.<br />

Dido: Oh my Aeneas, you I forgive though<br />

we met once before, long you shan’t<br />

live. During the night it is deemed that<br />

you expire and rather than let you<br />

roast alone in the fire, I, as a shade,<br />

stand here and address, while you in your<br />

bed fretfully digress. I give<br />

you some time to retrieve your thoughts, gather<br />

your mind, forget what you’ve lost. I bear<br />

no grudge, I come with words of love, not<br />

the kind you once endowed me, but<br />

that of a friend to family. Receive and<br />

reciprocate. Don’t renounce and reprobate.<br />

The men have a point, they gathered here for


Exeunt Omnes.<br />

you. To tell you only what they think<br />

true. Having taught you a lesson I<br />

know you won’t forget, it is I, not<br />

they, who says, to whit: follow implore<br />

don’t dwell here too long. I see you<br />

weaken, your heart is not strong. What I suggest<br />

I only mean for you to have the best.<br />

The Lament of Aeneas 79<br />

Aeneas: Hapless Dido, the victim of a cursed<br />

stroke! Thought so much of me, so little of<br />

self that she did smote. But though she<br />

is dead, an untimely word I<br />

offer, tis time for me to make it better.<br />

love be the tie that binds we now<br />

and forever more. The men astutely<br />

adjudge what I must do. They who fought<br />

and died for me, now have the dubious<br />

dishonor of seeing their former leader<br />

imprisoned by his own wretched demons.<br />

Was it worth the torment? How fare’s my<br />

Rome? What, have I done? P’rhaps my actions,<br />

as heinous as they may seem, will<br />

augur the future of Rome as a great city.<br />

The best even the world has ever<br />

known. A bloody scourge to many lands,<br />

my life, as its founder, will serve as<br />

Harbinger. Stray not too far from what<br />

is right. For surely these shades were sent<br />

By the gods; who, think me unfit.<br />

Let me make the journey from the<br />

realm of the living to the dead, with<br />

my last thoughts as a comfort to me.<br />

Dido, stretch forth your hand. It is she whom<br />

I shall follow into the great beyond.<br />

Behold! Above! A light! I go. . .<br />

Chorus reenters the stage, and surrounds the bed as Aeneas feverishly<br />

collapses. In his current emotional and dying state, he fails to notice his former<br />

companions as they summarize the play.<br />

Chorus: Of arms and a man, yes Virgil<br />

did sing. And now the bell for his hero<br />

doth ring. Tolling his downfall, man of


80 Ariayné Hilliard<br />

honor, bringer of truth. Slayer of<br />

the just and mighty, forsooth. We<br />

tried at last, too little, too late.<br />

Aeneas, we hope we changed<br />

your Fate. For now having told you<br />

all that we are privy to know, there’s<br />

nothing more for us to do. Bless’d<br />

Dido, saintly queen, full of compassion<br />

it would seem. We bore little grudge,<br />

come we not here to judge. But merely<br />

out of duty, charged with the task<br />

by Hades. Sins have we too, but forgive<br />

must we you. At the end you proved our<br />

lesson learned. All respect have you rightly<br />

earned. Let his example serve a notice to all<br />

in the mixing of love and politics<br />

wherein lies your wretched downfall.<br />

Aeneas: Shade after shade enters my sight entreating<br />

the end must be nigh, bid adieu and<br />

farewell. Only now do you achieve some<br />

peace at the end of your days. No<br />

strength have I left, once fearsome warrior<br />

is now the most fearful worrier.<br />

The gods play with men, always has<br />

this been true. But you have paid more<br />

than your fair share in debt. Too little<br />

too late, a reprieve for Dido.<br />

Love of war, is no place for the<br />

Heart. The skies darken above the air<br />

Thickens below. The weather grows cruel.<br />

An old man gives his regrets feeble<br />

though they may seem, thus with one sigh<br />

My wand’rings end . . .<br />

As he finishes his monologue, Aeneas rests his head against the pillows, never to rise as a<br />

mortal again.


Love Displayed through Nature<br />

and Changing Nature<br />

Scott Nelson<br />

Fortunatus employs natural imagery in many of his poems, including “To Radegund<br />

on Violets” and “To Radegund on Her Return.” In the former, Fortunatus<br />

makes use of flowers as an evolving symbol of love throughout the poem. In the<br />

latter, the natural imagery of the harvest captures Fortunatus’s emotions for<br />

Radegund after returning from her forty day Lenten retreat. The natural imagery<br />

employed in the two poems is distinct. In the first poem, natural symbols mutate<br />

due to human emotions, and in the second, they statically represent the joys and<br />

love incorporated into a lover’s return. Fortunatus utilizes different aspects of<br />

nature in both poems for these separate purposes; in the first poem, he creates<br />

floral images that develop with the lines, but in the second poem, he uses<br />

descriptions of fruit and of the ripe harvest. Despite interpretive differences,<br />

similarities exist between the two pieces, especially in terms of diction. These<br />

poems both employ nature to express emotion, but they take very different<br />

approaches in their imagery. They ultimately convey that love has the power to<br />

alter the perception of nature and distort it to serve love.<br />

In “To Radegund on Violets,” Fortunatus compares the natural imagery of<br />

flowers to the human emotions attributed to the flowers. As the name suggests,<br />

the poem revolves around flowers and their meaning for Fortunatus. At the<br />

beginning the white lily (candida lilia) and the sweet red rose (suave rubore<br />

rosa) are introduced as ideal flowers to signify his love. Fortunatus would pluck<br />

them from a poor garden (legens. . .pauperis horti) and send them as a gift. It is<br />

not that he would simply send them as a gift, but he would gladly (libens) send<br />

them in return for a generous present (magnis). Since the lilies and the roses<br />

come from a simple garden and yet can be traded for great gifts, this implies a<br />

high potential value for the flower’s beauty. The value of nature changes with<br />

human contact. The flower comes from a simple garden or a rural field, but once<br />

it is plucked and thought of as a gift its beauty will make it worthy of royalty.<br />

The flower is a gift of love, and, because of the love between two people, the<br />

flower becomes more valuable to the recipient. The idea that simple and base<br />

roots are worth more through human contact is continued throughout the poem.<br />

Since the seasons are not producing the customary lilies and roses for Fortunatus,<br />

he wishes for a second flower to bestow on Radegund. He is somewhat<br />

embarrassed by this new plant, the weeds. He hides the weeds (vicias) in the<br />

middle of the line, where they end his wish instead of start it. He will send the<br />

81


82 Scott Nelson<br />

weeds, which he assures Radegund, are roses when brought in love. The roses<br />

have metrical emphasis, located at the end of the line. Again, the worth of the<br />

flowers changes due to human contact and love. The weeds are transformed to<br />

roses as a result of the love and thought their plucking involves. The weeds continue<br />

to evolve and take on greater worth throughout the poem.<br />

In line six, the first line of the second half of the poem, Fortunatus refers to<br />

his gift of love as fragrant herbs (odoriferas herbas). He uses the same verb<br />

(mittere) in reference to these fragrant herbs as he uses in line four in describing<br />

the lily and roses. Thus he provides a dictional link between the two gifts of<br />

nature. In the next line, the identity of the love flowers changes once more, now<br />

to shoots (germen). They are shoots of purple violets (purpurae violae) and they<br />

hold a noble place (nobile habent). These sprouts from the lowly field are now<br />

associated directly with royalty through the looks and smells they will<br />

eventually exhibit. Then entering into the final couplet, Fortunatus’s intentions<br />

become clear: the smell is the true gift. Since these are perennial flowers which<br />

are not victim to the fickle seasons alluded to in line one, the smell and beauty<br />

will return unceasingly each year. The gift of the weeds is filled with various<br />

components, the actual plants, the aroma, and Fortunatus’s love. Fortunatus<br />

chooses this flower since its beauty and growth and promise all reflect different<br />

aspects of his love.<br />

In “To Radegund on Her Return,” Fortunatus adapts nature in a different<br />

way. The natural images show the effects Radegund and her presence have on<br />

his life. In the first two couplets, he uses only one natural image. In the first line<br />

he compares Radegund’s face to the sun, a radiant light (radianti lumine). Then<br />

after a bare spell with no reference to nature, he begins to and through the<br />

remainder of the poem portray Radegund as his personal fertility goddess. Outside<br />

on this Easter Day, the crops just now rise (modo surgere semina sulcis).<br />

Fortunatus reaps a harvest that same day (hodie meto). Once again, nature is<br />

under the influence of humans and their emotions. The return of Radegund and,<br />

by metonymy, his joys (recovas mea gaudia) cause a figurative harvest. For Fortunatus<br />

the fruits, the sheaths of grain, the grape, the apples and the pears are<br />

now all before him. Time is confused. April now does the job of August (quod<br />

solet Augustus mensis, Aprilis agit). Human emotions have distorted the course<br />

of nature.<br />

Radegund creates a figurative harvest, a premature ripening, a disorder<br />

amongst the seasons, with her return. However, the ripening and harvesting do<br />

not occur in reality. Fortunatus makes this clear several times. First in lines five<br />

and six, he says that the sprouts are just starting to grow, yet he can harvest<br />

them. In lines nine and ten, the vines and buds are just beginning to come out,<br />

yet the grape of August is ready for Fortunatus (et licet. . .uva simul). These<br />

side-by-side comments, in which one line states the crops are just beginning and<br />

the next says Fortunatus can now reap the bounty, dramatize the division<br />

between real nature and the imaginary one. In the final couplet, he says that<br />

while the land is bare and no ears of grain are showing, all the plenty is shining


Love Displayed Through Nature and Changing Nature 83<br />

when she returns (quamvis nudus. . .intent). Here, he confirms the division<br />

between the real world and the world of his love. Radegund has caused an<br />

emotional harvest in which the fruits, symbols for joy and love, are being reaped<br />

by Fortunatus.<br />

There exist technical similarities between these two poems. Both are written<br />

in elegiac couplets, though this is not entirely unique since Fortunatus wrote<br />

many poems in this meter. Also, in the standard format of Fortunatus, the last<br />

couplet in both poems is a revelation when compared to the preceding lines. Finally,<br />

there are similarities in diction between the two poems. Both poems use<br />

“odor” as a way to involve more of the senses and to create a realistic picture. In<br />

“To Radegund on Violets,” odor takes a prominent role; it is repeated three<br />

times in the poem. The odor saturates the leaves of the flowers (et saturat foliis<br />

hinc odor). In the same poem, the ending reveals that the smell is the true gift of<br />

flowers. In “To Radegund on Her Return,” odor is used to enhance the natural<br />

imagery. The apples and pears pour forth pleasing smells in line eleven. The<br />

olfactory sense plays a role in understanding the natural world and, through<br />

symbolism, the emotions in this relationship.<br />

Another similarity between the two poems is the confusion of time,<br />

although this confusion occurs for different reasons. In “To Radegund on Violets,”<br />

the seasons do not produce the traditional flowers for Fortunatus. His<br />

desire to give a perpetual gift in the first poem causes this confusion. The smell<br />

of the weeds and violets is perpetual unlike that of the lilies and roses. In “To<br />

Radegund on Her Return,” the seasons have changed roles, with April performing<br />

the tasks of August in line eight. The confusion is due to the presence of<br />

overwhelming emotions. The return of the radiant light and Fortunatus’ joys fill<br />

his personal world with an emotional harvest that overrides reality.<br />

While there are technical similarities between the poems, their natural symbols<br />

and their messages uses diverge considerably. In “To Radegund on Violets,”<br />

Fortunatus uses flowers alone for the poem’s imagery. His gift evolves<br />

through various types of flowers, but he does not use other natural images. The<br />

flower starts off simple, and then, as it grows, it gains beauty as the petals<br />

emerge. Then once fully grown its fragrance magnifies its beauty. The metamorphosis<br />

occurs in the lines of the poem, starting with the flowers being plucked<br />

and culminating in the profusion of smell at the end. The evolution of the flowers<br />

symbolizes the intensity of love increasing throughout the lines of the poem.<br />

The love starts off simple and hidden, like the sprout concealing its potential<br />

beauty. Then as time passes and the lines of poetry progress, both the flower and<br />

love blossom. The smell of the flower adds an invisible beauty, implying a mental<br />

and intellectual attraction to Radegund that is not based on appearances. The<br />

importance placed on smell at the end of the poem shows that a mental relationship<br />

rather than a physical one exists.<br />

The fruit, the focus of the second poem, shows the significance Radegund<br />

has in Fortunatus’ life. In “To Radegund on Her Return,” Fortunatus uses the<br />

images associated with harvests, fruits, grains and grapes. In this poem, Fortu-


84 Scott Nelson<br />

natus’ love and desire for Radegund culminate and ripen, hence the harvest<br />

images. Her absence nourishes his desire and love. The maturation of his love<br />

occurs unlike the maturation of a harvest. His sun, Radegund, is gone (radianti<br />

lumine). The desires are nourished by the absence of their source, not to blossom<br />

until her final return. The blossoming suggests a more developed and physical<br />

relationship than presented in “To Radegund on Violets.” Here the natural<br />

images consist of ripe and fertile fruit. Fruit is enjoyed by handling and eating,<br />

by physical contact. This is a very different connotation than flowers, which are<br />

aesthetically pleasing and do not demand physical interaction. Fruit imagery<br />

symbolizes the physical desires that grew over the preceding forty days.<br />

There are other differences between “To Radegund on Violets” and “To<br />

Radegund on Her Return” as well. The structure of the poems differs. In “To<br />

Radegund on Violets,” the poem is symmetrical. Line six, the end of the third<br />

couplet, marks the midpoint of this poem. The significance is not that the couplets<br />

evenly divide, but that the midpoint marks an important change in the intent<br />

of the poem. The first half explains what Fortunatus lacks from nature, while the<br />

second half discusses what Fortunatus will give to Radegund in love. In “To<br />

Radegund on Her Return,” the numerical midpoint of the poem is line seven.<br />

However, this occurs in the middle of a couplet. There is no real division in this<br />

poem, as each couplet builds upon the previous until the final couplet. The concluding<br />

couplet provides the poem with a final revelation, to which Fortunatus<br />

alludes repeatedly: Radegund’s return has created a division between reality and<br />

the imaginary for Fortunatus.<br />

Fortunatus uses nature for different purposes in his poems. In “To Radegund<br />

on Violets” and “To Radegund on Her Return” nature is tied to human<br />

emotions. “To Radegund on Violets” shows love changing nature and its beauty.<br />

In “To Radegund on Her Return” natural imagery independently represents love<br />

and desire. In the first poem, nature is directly controlled by humans and their<br />

emotions. In the second, it is a symbol. Since each poem applies nature in a different<br />

way, they need and use different aspects of nature to convey their<br />

respective intents: different images, different structures, different purposes<br />

differentiate the natural aspects of the poems. However, in both the power of<br />

love can transform nature, turning simple roots into royal gifts or sprouts into a<br />

bountiful harvest. In their unique way both these poems proclaim the power of<br />

love through nature.


Restoring the Old Republic: Augustan<br />

Moral Reform in Its Historical Context<br />

Curtis Steyers<br />

When Augustus began to institute his program of moral reform in the late first<br />

century B.C.E., he was acting partly out of self-interest. To secure his own position<br />

of prominence in the state, he sought to reestablish the hierarchical social<br />

structure of the old republic and to reinforce the moral and religious values<br />

which supported it. Augustus’ reforms were not purely selfish in nature, however.<br />

They came at a time when there was a heightened national conscience of<br />

morality and a general interest in reestablishing the religious and social mores of<br />

old. Reflected in landmark episodes throughout the history of the late republic,<br />

there was in Rome, at least among the high-minded nobility, a sense that the disintegration<br />

of the state was concomitant with a profound moral decline. Augustus’<br />

attempt to return the values of the old republic to Rome reflects a similar<br />

mindset. This essay seeks to situate Augustus’ program of moral reform in the<br />

context of popular views of morality in the late republic. I will first trace a few<br />

historical events which represent key instances of moral failure. Next, by examining<br />

the works of Livy, Sallust, and Cicero, I will analyze how the major voices<br />

of this period understood the moral status of the republic. Positioning Augustus’<br />

reforms in their historical context illuminates the underlying forces which<br />

compelled him to initiate such sweeping social and religious legislation.<br />

Augustus’ moral reforms aimed at two chief goals: curbing female promiscuity<br />

and restoring traditional family values. He attempted to accomplish these<br />

reforms by passing the Julian Laws of 18 B.C.E. and the lex Papia Poppaea of 9<br />

C.E. These reforms encouraged marriage and childbearing while punishing<br />

adultery and inappropriate marriages across class boundaries. Augustus’<br />

aggressive religious revival constitutes an attempt to reconstruct the torn social<br />

fabric of the republic. Restoring the pax deorum was a means not only to ensure<br />

good favor with the gods, but, perhaps more importantly, to replace the lost<br />

sense of fides, a religiously-charged ideal which once governed contracts and<br />

social behavior in general. With these two categories of reform in mind, we can<br />

now turn to the conditions which prompted them.<br />

Instances of perceived immorality are abundant in the late republic, and<br />

doubtless remained permanently ingrained in the minds of the prominent men of<br />

the period. As Rome expanded its dominion over the Mediterranean, its corrupttion<br />

grew accordingly. The notorious abuse of power by provincial governors is<br />

a recurring example of such foreign corruption. Financially hard-pressed from<br />

85


86 Curtis Steyers<br />

the expenses of competitive public life in Rome and subject to virtually no<br />

supervision or regulation, senators viewed provincial governorships as<br />

opportunities to amass riches through illegitimate means. 1 A paradigmatic<br />

example of this corruption is the extortion trial of C. Verres in 70 B.C.E., whom<br />

Cicero prosecuted and whose exile he ultimately procured. In addition to general<br />

greed and ambition, the late republic saw a growing disregard for the institutions<br />

and procedures essential for maintaining political order. Revolutionaries such as<br />

Tiberius Gracchus, followed by Marius, Sulla, and Caesar, represent a waning<br />

reverence for the traditional Roman political process. Beyond a simple disregard<br />

for tradition, these revolutionaries displayed a dangerous willingness to use<br />

violence to achieve their ambitions. Augustus, emerging as the sole master of<br />

Rome in the wake of these civil wars, saw the need to eradicate this violent<br />

behavior in order to entrench himself in his position of princeps civitatis. There<br />

is more than self-interest at work, however. The loose morals of elite men such<br />

as C. Verres engendered a widespread belief that the decline of the republic was<br />

facilitated by a disintegration of morality.<br />

The female parallel of male corruption, according to Roman values, was<br />

sexual liberation and promiscuity. As women grew increasingly important in<br />

late republican political and intellectual life, their independence attracted much<br />

negative attention. 2 That stories of uninhibited sexual activity were documented<br />

so extensively is indicative of their effect on the traditional Roman mind.<br />

Clodia, the alleged lover of Catullus and M. Caelius Rufus, provided an<br />

infamous example of unscrupulous sexual conduct. Pompeia, Caesar’s wife, was<br />

involved in a notorious affair with P. Clodius Pulcher, which was made public<br />

by the disgraceful Bona Dea scandal in 62 B.C.E. The customs of women had<br />

always been a point of contention in Rome. During the Second Punic War, the<br />

lex Oppia (215 B.C.E.) was passed, effectively censoring the amount of wealth a<br />

woman could accrue and display. The uninhibited behavior of prominent women<br />

in the late republic therefore must have been a glaring reminder that the<br />

traditional morals of the state had changed, or had perhaps disappeared.<br />

Historians writing before and during the reign of Augustus provide useful<br />

insight into the commonly-held beliefs of the time. Livy, whose life coincides<br />

roughly with Augustus’, is particularly useful due to his moralizing tendencies.<br />

In fact, Livy’s literary didacticism is similar to Augustus’ moralizing legislation:<br />

3 Both men attempt to instill a sense of old republican virtues into<br />

contemporary Romans. Livy makes his purpose clear from the beginning of his<br />

history:<br />

I would then have him trace the process of our moral decline, to watch, first,<br />

the sinking of the foundations of morality as the old teaching was allowed to<br />

1 Ward discusses this repeatedly, particularly on pp. 188, 235 for Verres’ corruption.<br />

2 See p.238 for Ward’s discussion of late republican women.<br />

3 Ogilvie’s introduction to Livy: “There is, therefore, a real sense in which Livy’s<br />

History was deeply rooted in the Augustan revival” (Livy, 2002: 6).


Restoring the Old Republic 87<br />

lapse, then the rapidly increasing disintegration, then the final collapse of the<br />

whole edifice, and the dark dawning of our modern day when we can neither<br />

endure our vices nor face the remedies needed to cure them. (Livy, 2002: 30)<br />

Livy’s lamentation over moral decline is a direct commentary on contemporary<br />

Rome. While the exact date of The Early History is unknown, it was<br />

probably begun shortly after the Battle of Actium in 31 B.C.E. and completed<br />

several years later. Livy, like Augustus, is attempting to instruct a new generation<br />

of Romans in the customs of pre-Sullan Rome. He asserts that the “dark<br />

dawning” of contemporary Rome is a direct consequence of moral failure, and<br />

that the only remedy is a complete moral overhaul.<br />

Moralizing moments are not confined to overt prefatory statements. Livy<br />

uses particularly dramatic historical episodes to editorialize and draw attention<br />

to moral lessons. The rape of Lucretia by Sextus Tarquinius is illustrative:<br />

“Never shall Lucretia provide a precedent for unchaste women to escape what<br />

they deserve” (Livy, 2002: 102). These words, spoken by Lucretia before her<br />

suicide, resonate with Augustus’ social reforms aimed at promoting chastity and<br />

preventing adultery. Lucretia’s death is a direct consequence of her loss of virginity,<br />

regardless of her innocence. Livy thus provides a brutal example for<br />

contemporary Roman women: an honorable woman, such as Lucretia, would<br />

defend her chastity to the death.<br />

In a more extensive effort to demonstrate the disastrous effects of moral<br />

decline, Livy renders his account of the Gallic sack of Rome in such a way that<br />

the losses sustained by the Roman army are portrayed as the consequences of<br />

their moral shortcomings. Throughout this episode in The Early History, the<br />

reader is consistently reminded that the Romans did not adequately cultivate the<br />

established traditions of their ancestors. 4 Livy articulates this succinctly through<br />

the words of the great general Camillus:<br />

You will find that when we followed God’s guidance all was well; when we<br />

scorned it, all was ill. . . . Evil times came, and then we remembered our religion.<br />

. . . Therefore it is that heaven has given us back our city and restored<br />

us to victory and the old martial glory we had forfeited. (Livy, 2002: 430)<br />

Livy’s message is clear: if Rome abandons her traditions, she will perish.<br />

History has provided numerous examples, the most famous being the disastrous<br />

Battle of Allia in 390 B.C.E., when Rome was nearly sacked in a Gallic<br />

invasion. Again, Livy is commenting on contemporary Rome. The republic has<br />

fallen because its citizens have neglected the customs of their ancestors and the<br />

gods who are responsible for maintaining the state. Rome must not only<br />

reinstate the virtues of old, but must also restore pax deorum; a suggestion<br />

echoed in Augustus’ revitalization of religious life.<br />

4 Oakley discusses this in his Appendix to The Early History, pp. 448-451.


88 Curtis Steyers<br />

Few historians of Rome are fonder of moralizing than Sallust. That he<br />

lived through some of the darkest years of the republic (86–ca. 35 B.C.E.) suggests<br />

that Sallust was acutely aware of the general sentiment among the Roman<br />

cultural elite that the republic was failing due to a decline in morality. These<br />

views permeate his two surviving histories. In Cataline, he describes Cataline’s<br />

character: “He was incited also by the corruption of a society plagued by two<br />

opposite but equally disastrous vices—love of luxury and love of money”<br />

(Sallust, <strong>19</strong>63: 178). Cataline, says Sallust, was a product of a society which<br />

cultivated corrupt values. This comment is directed towards Sallust’s<br />

contemporary Rome, as he proceeds to recount the early history of Rome,<br />

starting with the story of Aeneas, detailing the transformation of cultural values<br />

at each step along the way. The vices which plagued Rome in the late republic<br />

are manifest in the figure of Cataline—the disaffected noble, hungry for power<br />

and notoriety, impeded by no common sense of morality.<br />

Sallust does not confine his admonishment of Roman morality to corrupt<br />

men. He provides a colorful and disapproving evaluation of Sempronia’s character,<br />

a woman alleged to have been involved with Cataline:<br />

There was nothing that she set a smaller value on than seemliness and chastity,<br />

and she was as careless of her reputation as she was of her money. Her<br />

passions were so ardent that she more often made advances to men than they<br />

did to her. Many times already she had broken solemn promise, repudiated a<br />

debt by perjury, and been an accessory to murder. At once self-indulgent and<br />

impecunious, she had gone headlong from bad to worse. (Sallust, <strong>19</strong>63: <strong>19</strong>3)<br />

Sempronia, like Cataline, is a vehicle for Sallust’s moralizing efforts. She<br />

embodies all that is corrupted in the current state of the republic. Sallust lists her<br />

sexual liberation, susceptibility to passions, and lack of modesty among her<br />

character flaws. More importantly, however, is her lack of integrity, demonstrated<br />

by breaking promises, perjury, and murder. These faults undermine the<br />

fabric of Roman society, representing the same loss of fides as corrupt<br />

provincial governors who plunder their provinces for financial gain. For Sallust,<br />

Sempronia is a case study for the decline of Roman morality: she, like the late<br />

republic, has fallen from her prior moral pedestal.<br />

Augustus’ religious reform represents an attempt to solve the social problems<br />

of the late republic from a different angle. Cicero, who witnessed the rise<br />

and fall of Caesar, provides a view from the senatorial aristocracy at a time<br />

when the senate had lost its power. In De Officiis, Cicero’s prevailing conviction<br />

that the republic was on the verge of destruction is clear, and he makes<br />

numerous references to contemporary examples of immorality. Cicero is<br />

particularly hostile towards the recently assassinated Caesar: “in the<br />

unscrupulous behavior of Caius Caesar, who has ridden roughshod over all laws<br />

both human and divine to attain that dominion which he had dreamed of in the<br />

depraved perversion of his own mind” (Cicero, <strong>19</strong>67: 48). Cicero is explicit in<br />

his assertion that Caesar’s behavior was strictly in opposition to established


Restoring the Old Republic 89<br />

customs and religion. While Cicero is excessively hostile to those who would<br />

subvert the power of the senate (and by extension Cicero’s influence), he is also<br />

legitimately concerned with what he views as a general moral degradation: “And<br />

yet I am aware that because of our declining moral standards such an action is<br />

not considered immoral or to be condemned from the point of view of the law”<br />

(Cicero, <strong>19</strong>67: 160)<br />

For Cicero, Rome’s declining moral standards are intimately related to the<br />

rise of powerful men like Sulla and Caesar. As the moral fiber which underlies<br />

all behavior begins to fray, men are gradually released from the bond of goodfaith<br />

that governs society. Cicero states: “For there can be no firmer cement for<br />

national unity than good faith” (Cicero, <strong>19</strong>67: 132). Although this passage is<br />

excerpted from a discussion of debt, the principle is universal: the intangible<br />

bond between two parties in a contract is maintained by a common<br />

understanding of fides. While Cicero explains fides in secular philosophical<br />

terms, fides represents a deeply religious agreement supervised by the god,<br />

Fides, herself. Therefore, a lapse in religious conviction precipitates a loss of<br />

fides. Augustus’ religious revitalization can thus be understood, in part, as an<br />

effort to restore the notion of divine presence prevailing over human affairs. If<br />

Augustus could restore fides to the Roman psyche, he could perhaps abrogate<br />

the excessive corruption plaguing the empire.<br />

Augustus’ religious revitalization constituted an effort to institute a broad<br />

reform to effect change across all areas of life. Roman culture is characterized<br />

by the ubiquitous force of religion. The gods are inextricably intertwined with<br />

every facet of life; any change in religious values inexorably affects the social<br />

and political environment. Therefore, when Augustus sought to reestablish<br />

archaic religious rites and reenergize religious practices in Rome, he was<br />

attempting to effect change in every sphere. A revitalized religious life would<br />

affect both female chastity and modesty as well as the loss of fides manifest in<br />

extortion cases and day-to-day obligations.<br />

It is by now clear that there was a consensus among privileged Romans in<br />

the late republic: there had been a general moral decline in Rome, and this<br />

decline was in part responsible for the recent political turmoil. Augustus was<br />

undoubtedly aware of this sentiment, and was perhaps in agreement. It is not<br />

sur-prising, then, that his moral reforms appear to target the same aspects of<br />

Roman social life that are ridiculed in Livy, Sallust, and Cicero. There must also<br />

have been a sense of hope for the future. The Augustan age came at a time when<br />

Rome had been racked by civil war for decades. When Augustus emerged as the<br />

sole ruler of the empire in 31 B.C.E., hope for peace and a restoration of the<br />

republic abounded. Even before the Battle of Actium, when Antonius was still a<br />

dominant force in Rome, there was measured hope that the dawning of a new<br />

age would come, free from the troubles of political corruption and civil war.<br />

Virgil reflects this hope in his prophetic Eclogue 4:


90 Curtis Steyers<br />

Now the last age of Cumae’s prophecy has come;<br />

The great succession of centuries is born afresh.<br />

Now too returns the Virgin; Saturn’s rule returns;<br />

A new begetting now descend from heaven’s height.<br />

O Chaste Lucina, look with blessing on the boy<br />

Whose birth will end the iron race at last and raise<br />

A golden through the world; now your Apollo rules. (Virgil, <strong>19</strong>80: 57)<br />

Virgil predicts a profound transition to the golden age of Saturn, a stage in the<br />

mythical cycle of the ages characterized by peace, lack of fear, and virtue.<br />

Augustus’ moral reforms embraced Virgil’s prophetic hope. He attempted to<br />

bring about this new Saturnian age by legislating morality. Augustus was a<br />

shrewd politician and had a brilliant propagandist in Maecenas. He knew that his<br />

success depended on both securing political stability and promoting the image of<br />

a restored republic. His moral reforms thus functioned in two important ways:<br />

On the one hand, they were intended to influence behavior such that the radical<br />

and corrupt activity lamented by the historians would be scarce, thereby<br />

protecting the state from political upheaval. On the other hand, they functioned<br />

as a visible acknowledgement and condemnation of the moral decline of the late<br />

republic and symbolized a transition into the new, peaceful, and virtuous golden<br />

age of Saturn. In such a way, Augustus at once entrenched himself in his role as<br />

the sole ruler of Rome and engendered a genuinely grateful reception by the<br />

war-weary Roman populace.<br />

References<br />

Cicero. <strong>19</strong>67. On Moral Obligation. Trans. J. Higginbotham. Berkeley: Univ. Calif.<br />

Press.<br />

Livy. 2002. The Early History of Rome, trans. A.de Selincourt. Introduction R.M.Ogilvie.<br />

Preface S.P. Oakley. London: Penguin Books.<br />

Sallust. <strong>19</strong>63. The Jugurthine War. Trans. S.A. Handord. London: Penguin Books.<br />

Virgil. <strong>19</strong>80. Eclogues. Trans. G. Lee. London: Penguin Books.<br />

Ward. 2003. A History of the Roman People, 4 th ed. New Jersey: Prentice Hall.


Oh, There Once Was A Young Man<br />

From Ilium . . .Virgilian Farce and<br />

the Death of Cacus<br />

Grainne O’Hara Belluomo<br />

A Brief Summary of the Epic:<br />

“weapons, warriors bard”<br />

—James Joyce, Finnegan’s Wake<br />

Virgil’s Aeneid has been read in many ways—an epic tale of heroism, a fascinating<br />

piece of propaganda, and a veiled critique of the Augustinian state to name<br />

a few—but rarely is it read as broad comedy. This could be for any of a number<br />

of reasons, the most compelling of which is that Virgil’s epic simply is not<br />

particularly funny. Certainly, the great poet presents his readers with many<br />

moments of irony and a certain raised-eyebrow wryness, but out-and-out<br />

laughs? Unlikely. But is Virgil’s magnum opus completely devoid of cheap<br />

laughs? Its interpretive afterlife suggests that it is not. Certainly, James Joyce<br />

was able to mine Virgil’s epic for a wealth of bathroom humor, most notably his<br />

bawdy play on the golden bough. In two different instances in Finnegan’s Wake<br />

Joyce gilds his bough with a golden shower rather than a precious metal. 1<br />

Joyce’s sophisticated potty mouth aside, the Aeneid does indeed have its<br />

moments of low-brow humor—albeit with their own purpose. In the Cacus<br />

episode in particular, Virgil interweaves both his own ironic voice, bits of broad<br />

comedy, and literary allusions that all come together to create a moment of<br />

Roman farce within his grand epic.<br />

Evander’s retelling of the battle between Cacus and Hercules in Book VIII<br />

can be read not only as an origin story, but as a moment of grotesque farce<br />

within the Aeneid. The over-the-top battle between Hercules and Cacus mirrors<br />

the ridiculous stage violence typical of Roman farce. The humor is at once<br />

visual and verbal, original and referential.<br />

Much of the farcical humor in the Cacus episode is rather overt: in fact,<br />

even the mythic behemoth’s name makes him a bit of a punch line. In Latin and<br />

Roman Culture in Joyce, R.J. Schork gives a brief but illuminating etymology of<br />

1 Joyce specifically mentions his own special take on the golden bough twice in<br />

Finnegan’s Wake: “boughpee. . .” (Joyce, <strong>19</strong>62: 239) and “Let her be peace on the<br />

bough” (Joyce, <strong>19</strong>62: 239).<br />

91


92 Grainne O’Hara Belluomo<br />

the name Cacus. Originally derived from the Greek adjective kakos, meaning<br />

“bad,” “evil,” or “ugly,” it also shares its root with the verb “kakko” which<br />

means “to defecate.” Thus, Schork concludes, “Virgil’s giant is literally an evil<br />

shit” (Schork, <strong>19</strong>97: 132). It is hard to imagine that this wordplay went completely<br />

unnoticed by Virgil’s contemporary audience. Similarly, Virgil’s label<br />

for Cacus—semihominis (“half-human”) (Aen. VIII.<strong>19</strong>4)—makes him almost<br />

laughably monstrous. He is half-human. The other half may be terrifying, or it<br />

may be amusing depending on the reader’s fancy. Perhaps Virgil intended for<br />

this semihominis creature to call to mind the satyrs of early Greek comedy.<br />

Despite the human remains on his foribus . . . superbis (“haughty doorposts”)<br />

(Aen. 8.<strong>19</strong>6), Cacus’s behavior in the Aeneid seems more fitting for one of these<br />

mischievous woodland troublemakers than for an ominous mythological giant.<br />

Though Evander introduces Cacus as having a facies. . .dira (“dread face”)<br />

the monster proves himself to be more of a bumbling coward than a real threat<br />

(Aen. VIII.<strong>19</strong>4). Cacus instigates his battle with Hercules not with violence but<br />

with trickery. Virgil’s depiction of the act of stealing cattle—a typical “crime”<br />

in ancient farce—as a product of “Caucus’s wits wild with the Furies” (Aen.<br />

VIII. 205) drips with sarcasm. The Aeneid is full of characters—both human and<br />

divine—who are carried off to madness by the furies. Generally these episodes<br />

end in monumental storms, or battlefield killing sprees. Cacus, however, has<br />

other plans. Virgil continues the self-referential joke when he goes on to write<br />

that Cacus is so wild that ne quid inausum aut intractatum scelerisve dolive<br />

fuisse (“nothing of crime or of sorrows would remain untried or untested”) (Aen.<br />

VIII.206). Here, Virgil flirts with self-parody. Generally in the Aeneid, when<br />

someone is leaving nothing inausum (“untried”) the consequences are emotionally<br />

dire. In Book IV, Dido tries over and over to convince Aeneas to stay,<br />

unwilling to leave any method untried by which she might preserve her love,<br />

and save her own life. 2 The reference to leaving nothing untried also prefigures<br />

the frantic pre-death scrambles of Euryalus and Turnus, who both seek out every<br />

method possible to prolong their lives. In this light, Cacus’s horrible deed seems<br />

a bit trivial.<br />

All four of these characters—Dido, Turnus, Euryalus and Cacus, meet their<br />

respective ends because the “Furies” have clouded their better judgment—essentially,<br />

they are all victims of death by mens efferta. However, in the cases of the<br />

first three, these lapses of sense are either moments of profound rage and<br />

haughtiness on the battlefield, or blindness brought on by love. Stealing cattle<br />

doesn’t really seem to rank here. By holding Cacus’s pre-mortem mindset up to<br />

three epic death scenes, Virgil makes the monster’s forthcoming demise an<br />

2 Ire iterum in lacrimas, iterum temptare precando/cogitur et supplex animos summittere<br />

amori/ne quid inexpertum frustra moritura relinquat (“she is driven again to go into<br />

tears, again to try with praying, and, as a suppliant, to raise the spirits of love, lest she,<br />

about to die in vain, leave anything untried”) (Aen. 4.412-415).


Oh, There Once Was a Young Man from Ilium 93<br />

exaggerated send-up of the brutal and dramatic moments of death so often found<br />

in the epic.<br />

Once he has made off with the cattle, the situation gets a bit sticky for<br />

Cacus. The terrifying son of Vulcan is, in fact, out-smarted (or at least out<br />

maneuvered) by a cow. By giving forth a loud bellow, this bovine stool pigeon<br />

“baffles the hope of Cacus” (Aen. VIII.218). Of course, the comic implications<br />

of a very powerful and threatening giant being thwarted by a cow are hard to<br />

miss. The notion of the raging tormentor of an entire town being undone by<br />

livestock is a perfect comedic reversal, and Virgil certainly makes the most of it,<br />

quickly reducing his villain from hulking menace to panicking mess.<br />

Once Cacus realizes that Hercules will soon be coming after him, he displays<br />

what can only be described as hysterical and sublime cowardice:<br />

Then first our folk saw Cacus afraid and with trouble in his eyes: in a<br />

twinkleing he flees swifter than the East wind and seeks his cavern; fear lends<br />

wings to his feet. (Aen. VIII.222-224)<br />

Rather than use his demonic strength, Cacus flees Hercules with such zeal, that<br />

he becomes a laughable spectacle to the same people who once feared him.<br />

Enraged by the theft of his cattle, Hercules goes in search of Cacus and,<br />

given the nature of this particular episode, does not fare much better in terms of<br />

maintaining his mythic dignity. He too is fervidus ira (“boiling with rage”) (Aen.<br />

VIII.229), never a good sign for Virgil’s heroes (or villains for that matter), and<br />

he too comes off as a bit inept. While seeking out Cacus, Hercules goes through<br />

an almost vaudevillian process of “three times he tries the rock thresholds in<br />

vain, three times he, wearied, sits back down in the valley” (Aen. VIII.231-232).<br />

The image of an enraged Hercules repeatedly trying the same means of entrance<br />

only to be knocked back on his rear is more than slightly amusing. The fact that<br />

the supposed hero of this episode becomes enraged not because of the terror<br />

Cacus has waged upon the town, but because of the theft of his cows—cows that<br />

he himself took from Geryon (after slaying him, of course) only serves to<br />

deepen the irony at play.<br />

Of course, once the violent clash between these two titans begins, it<br />

becomes slightly more difficult to find obvious instances of broad comedy, and<br />

yet Virgil still offers up a scene of somewhat chaotic ineptitude. Most of the battle<br />

consists of Hercules and Cacus blindly hurling anything available at one<br />

another—including themselves—in a smoke-filled cave. Farce is not simply outlandish<br />

pratfalls and laughs, it also extends to moments of the extreme grotesque.<br />

In this light, Cacus’s death is the farcical coup-de-grace of the entire episode.<br />

The final image of his corpse being dragged out by the feet, complete with<br />

bulging-out eyes and a bizarre covering of shaggy fur, is nothing short of carnivalesque.<br />

Virgil’s final tableau of Cacus’s corpse certainly appeals to the Roman<br />

affinity for this brand of theatrical, perverse burlesque spectacle.<br />

Virgil’s Cacus episode can certainly hold its own as an example of farcical<br />

comedy based solely on its visual content and wry verbal irony. However, Virgil


94 Grainne O’Hara Belluomo<br />

also makes sure that his foray into the comedic genre is full of references to<br />

other works in the cannon of ancient farce. The possibility that that the moniker<br />

semihominis is partially intended to call to mind the satyrs of earlier Greek and<br />

Roman comedy is made significantly greater by the clear references to Sophocles’<br />

own satyr play Ichneutae (“The Trackers”). This play also deals with the<br />

theft of a special bunch of cows, although in Sophocles’s comedy the pilfered<br />

herd belongs to Apollo, not Hercules, and the thief is the young god Hermes.<br />

Apollo enlists Silenus, father of the satyrs, promising him a handsome reward if<br />

he finds his cattle. With the help of a chorus of satyrs, Silenus embarks on his<br />

mission, which is complicated by Hermes’ rather brilliant strategy. After following<br />

bovine tracks to several dead ends, the chorus remarks, “as Zeus as my witness,<br />

the tracks turn around and go backward” (Ich. 120). In Virgil’s version of<br />

the great cattle heist, Cacus employs the exact same trick:<br />

And these, that there might be no tracks pointing forward, he dragged by their<br />

tail into his cavern, and, with the signs of their course thus turned backwards,<br />

he hid them in darkness. (Aen. VIII.209-211)<br />

By referencing Sophocles’s play, Virgil places the Cacus episode firmly within<br />

the generally light-hearted satyr tradition. The cartoonish, if not disturbing,<br />

image of a raging Hercules also fits quite well into Virgil’s mini-homage to the<br />

satyr plays since, traditionally, the genre constituted a sort of carnivalesque<br />

mythology that offered up traditionally revered gods and heroes as objects of<br />

ridicule.<br />

The extreme violence in the Cacus episode does not serve to undermine its<br />

comedic nature. In fact, the outlandish sadism that concludes the episode only<br />

pushes the whole Cacus affair further into the realm of parody. But Virgil went<br />

even further to portray the bloodshed in this episode in a ridiculous light. By<br />

drawing on Plautus’ tradition of over-the-top brutality, Virgil manages to maintain<br />

the comedic undertones of the Cacus episode even as he raises dark questions<br />

about the nature of heroism and its complicated relationship to violence.<br />

The chaotic portrait of Hercules hurling himself headlong at Cacus in the smoke<br />

filled cave—he throws himself into the fire with a headlong leap” (Aen. VIII.<br />

256-257)—resembles a scene of similarly disorganized violence in Plautus’s<br />

Aulularia in which Euclio beats Strobulius, a slave, whom he calls, “Oh you<br />

most beatable rogue, do you even ask, you not a thief but a triple thief” (Aul.<br />

636). Despite the fact that Euclio cannot prove any theft, he continues with the<br />

rather sloppy beating. Here again Virgil forces us, through his use of comedic<br />

allusion, to question Hercules’s actions. Enraged, he pummels someone for<br />

stealing from him what he himself has claimed as spoils from someone else.<br />

This does not exactly fall under the traditional banner of heroic behavior.<br />

It is possible that this allusion to Aulularia is merely incidental. However,<br />

a much more overt reference to Plautus makes it clear that Virgil was absolutely<br />

trying to call to mind the works of the famous humorist. In Book VIII of the<br />

Aeneid, Cacus meets a bloody end wherein Hercules corripit in nodum com-


Oh, There Once Was a Young Man from Ilium 95<br />

plexus, et angit inhaerens elisos oculos (“embracing, he seizes [Caucus] into a<br />

knot and, clinging, he throttles his popped-out eyes”) (Aen. 8.260-261). In Plautus’<br />

Rudens, Trachalio (one of the play’s many insolent slaves) begs Daemones<br />

to help him stop the lecherous Labrax from tormenting young women at the<br />

temple. Trachalio entreats the older man to iube oculos elidere [order that their<br />

eyes be dashed out] (Rud. 659). Being an upstanding member of society,<br />

Daemones makes his best effort to send aid at Trachalio’s behest. Cacus’s death<br />

can also be read as a fulfillment of Trachalio’s plea—the tormentor is<br />

vanquished and his eyes are gouged out—but Virgil’s complex layering of<br />

comedy and more ominous strains create doubts as to the virtuous nature of<br />

Hercules’ purpose.<br />

This farcical reading of the Cacus episode carries with it interesting implications<br />

for the Aeneid as a whole. First, Cacus is not the only butt of the joke in<br />

this episode. Hercules also takes his fair share of punches. If Virgil is willing to<br />

lampoon not only the monster, but the monster slayer as well, what does that say<br />

about the meaning of heroism in Virgil’s poetic universe? At the beginning of<br />

the episode, Cacus’ foribus . . . superbis mark him as an arrogant braggart. Several<br />

lines later, Hercules is also described as being Geryonae spoliisque superbus<br />

(“haughty with the killing of Geryon”) (Aen. VIII.202). Both figures share a<br />

level of haughtiness, and both prove themselves capable of giving in fully to furriis.<br />

Notably Junonian language, words like dolor, furias and ira, are all used to<br />

describe Hercules at some point in the episode. Finally, the appearance of the<br />

word fervidus in line 229 calls to mind the final description of Aeneas at the end<br />

of the epic when hoc dicens ferrum adverso sub pectore condit fervidus (“saying<br />

this, furious, he plunged the sword into the chest opposite him”) (Aen. 12.950-<br />

951). Combined with the overall sense of parody, this Hercules-Cacus blending<br />

becomes even more distressing.<br />

This reference to the final lines of the poem brings in another possible<br />

function of this brief journey into farce in the Cacus episode. Though it is distinguished<br />

by its references to other comedic works, and its rather ridiculous<br />

causes, the fight between Hercules and Cacus is not much more extreme than the<br />

other intense battles that take place throughout the epic. If this instance can be<br />

read as one of grotesque farce, then what of the other struggles of the Aeneid?<br />

The climactic encounter between Turnus and Aeneas is compared to “when two<br />

bulls charge brow to brow in mortal battle” (Aen. XII.716-717). This simile does<br />

recall another epic battle involving cattle. Perhaps the farcical nature of the<br />

Cacus episode provides a frame of reference for the confounding closing lines of<br />

the epic. Is Aeneas’ questionable slaying of a man asking for mercy meant to be<br />

read with a level of ironic removal? Perhaps Virgil’s final lines constitute an act<br />

of subversive self-parody, one in which he acknowledges not only the fallibility<br />

of human nature, but the ridiculousness of a quest for a paradigm of human virtue.<br />

Such unrealistic expectations can only end in farce.<br />

Based on the etymology of Cacus’ name alone, it is not surprising that<br />

James Joyce was particularly attracted to this episode of the Aeneid. Its wealth


96 Grainne O’Hara Belluomo<br />

of subversive humor also provided a well-spring of material for his own epic,<br />

Ulysses. Joyce’s ability to twist Virgilian references into rather sophomoric<br />

(albeit quite opaque) jokes is impressive. More intriguing however is Joyce’s<br />

reinterpretation of Virgil’s Cacus in the form of Ulysses’ primary brute, the<br />

Citizen. In Joyce’s “Cyclops” chapter, the Citizen appears “seated on a large<br />

boulder at the foot of a round tower. . . broadshouldered deepchested stronglimbed<br />

frankeyed. . .shaggybearded. . .exploded volcano, the darling of all countries<br />

and the idol of his own” (Joyce, <strong>19</strong>99: 243, 258). The notion of the Citizen<br />

as a volcano is a reference to Cacus’s father, Vulcan, as well as to his “vomiting<br />

black flames from his mouth” (Aen. VIII.<strong>19</strong>9). Joyce’s Citizen is also somewhat<br />

more, or less than human, disproportionately loud, large and hairy. In Ulysses,<br />

however, instead of enacting his will on a terrified town, the Citizen is reduced<br />

to mistreating his dog and goading the seemingly equally defenseless Leopold<br />

Bloom. The Citizen, is, in a sense, completely farcical, robbed of all ability to do<br />

any real harm.<br />

It makes sense then that Joyce pays his own brand of homage to Virgil’s<br />

brief broad comedy. Virgil’s comedic reasoning prefigures the modern-day<br />

Aeneases of contemporary literature. In Ulysses, Joyce builds upon the veiled<br />

logic that Virgil’s farcical undertones create and takes that logic to its natural<br />

conclusion. In Joyce’s vision, all of life is a farce, and the ones who make it<br />

through are the Leopold Blooms, the sometimes petty, sometimes noble,<br />

occasionally ridiculous, thoroughly human heroes.<br />

References<br />

Joyce, James. <strong>19</strong>62. Finnegan’s Wake. New York, NY: Viking Press.<br />

Joyce, James. <strong>19</strong>99. Ulysses. New York, NY: Vintage Books.<br />

Plautus. <strong>19</strong>13. Aulularia. E.G. Thomas, ed. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />

Plautus. 1891. Rudens. Edward A. Sonnenschein, ed. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />

Schork, R.J. <strong>19</strong>97. Latin and Roman Culture in James Joyce. Gainesville, FL: <strong>University</strong><br />

Press of Florida.<br />

Sophocles. <strong>19</strong><strong>19</strong>. Ichneutae. Trans. Richard Johnson Walker. London: Burns and Oates<br />

LTD.<br />

Virgil. <strong>19</strong>18. The Aeneid. Trans. H. Rushton Faiclough. Cambridge, MA: Harvard <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.


Virgil in Love<br />

Peter Catsimpiris<br />

Throughout his first two collections, the Eclogues and the Georgics, Virgil presents<br />

an unchanging vision of love, the consistency of which is accentuated by<br />

the very disparate settings of these two works. In the Eclogues, Virgil presents<br />

an idyllic world of harmonious union between man and nature. This “Saturnian”<br />

universe is one bereft of serious labor and concerns, a realm in which shepherds<br />

must merely find suitable grazing ground for their flocks and cool shade in<br />

which to recline and compose poetry and song. In stark contrast to this utopia<br />

stands the “Jovian” world of the Georgics, in which “everything by nature’s law<br />

tends to the worse, slips ever backward” (Geor. 1.200-01). In this, his second<br />

collection, Virgil imparts to the reader the grim reality that man and nature are<br />

not perfectly reconciled to each other, but rather human beings must labor incessantly<br />

to give form to natural disorder. While these two very distinct outlooks<br />

seem to conflict, making plausible an interpretation that Virgil’s outlook on our<br />

world in general may have evolved over the course of his career, the poet presents<br />

a complex yet consistent stance on love throughout both of these books.<br />

Virgil’s warning against the destructive potential of uncultivated love is ubiquitous,<br />

but he also characterizes it as instrumental in sparking artistic creativity<br />

when properly yoked. Virgil can thus be said to view love through the sober lens<br />

of the Georgics: as it is a part of nature, man must not cave under the destructive<br />

influence of this most fundamental emotion, but rather harness its potential as an<br />

inspiring creative force.<br />

Virgil portrays the devastation unbridled love can cause in an<br />

anthropomorphic example in Book 3 of the Georgics. Relating the violent tale of<br />

two bulls competing for a single heifer, Virgil vividly describes the gruesome<br />

result of allowing “the goads of blinding Venus” free reign to prod as they will<br />

(Geor. 3.210). “The bulls contend. . .many a wound is opened, dark blood<br />

streams down their sides, and horn to horn they butt each other bellowing<br />

terribly” (Geor. 3.2<strong>19</strong>-22). According to the poet, this destructive tendency is in<br />

danger of harming not merely irrational beasts incapable of properly tending to<br />

love, but “all species in the world,” including human beings (Geor. 3.242). As<br />

such, an analysis of the tale of the sparring bulls as a direct allegory to loveobsessed<br />

youths is both appropriate and inevitable, and it thus serves as a<br />

warning against the harm that unconstrained love threatens to cause any who fall<br />

victim to it.<br />

97


98 Peter Catsimpiris<br />

Immediately after recounting another tale of love’s excesses and the devastating<br />

effects that they can have on human life, Virgil abruptly shifts to describing<br />

his own devotion to relating beauty through his poetry—“love transports me<br />

to Parnassus’ steeps; . . . [d]own to Castalia’s spring. Now, gracious Pales,<br />

inspire me now to sing in lofty tones” (Geor. 3.290, 3.293-4). Virgil thus<br />

presents a perspective on love seemingly incongruous with his characterization<br />

of the feeling as brutal and destructive in nature: while he earlier spoke of it<br />

resulting in actual bodily harm to those who felt it too strongly, the poet now<br />

attributes to this powerful emotion the special ability to transport the human soul<br />

to the very font of beauty represented by the mountain of the Muses and<br />

Castalia’s spring. While this presentation of love’s essence as at once terribly<br />

harmful and yet uniquely capable of affording man transcendence past the veil<br />

of physical reality to the realm of beauty and truth is paradoxical, Virgil<br />

reconciles these two disparate powers of love by maintaining that it need not be<br />

injurious, but may in fact be molded into a beneficial force, so long as it is<br />

properly tended.<br />

Virgil first relates the need to cultivate love in the story of the shepherd<br />

Corydon’s unrequited affection for the youth Alexis in Eclogue II. No longer<br />

able to enjoy the cooling shade synonymous with balance in pastoral imagery,<br />

Corydon’s lustful obsession condemns him to painfully “burn in love’s fire” (Ec.<br />

2.68). Unable to “set bounds to love,” Corydon succumbs to its negative pressure,<br />

pursuing Alexis like a mere animal “at pleasure’s pull” and wandering<br />

aimlessly, spewing an “artless monologue” lamenting his situation (Ec. 2.68,<br />

2.65, 2.5). Distraught with his inability to woo the lad with his rustic gifts, the<br />

shepherd bewails his lack of refinement—“Corydon, you’re a yokel”—realizing<br />

the internal damage that his consequent lack of control over his passion has<br />

caused —“[a]las, what have I done, poor lunatic, unleashing Auster on flowerbeds<br />

and wild boar on clear springs!” (Ec. 2.56, 2.58-9). Thus recognizing that<br />

he has been overtaken by dementia at the hands of his own obsession, he sees<br />

that he has left the “vine” of his own emotions “half-pruned upon a leafy elm,”<br />

having neglected to work against their detrimental tendencies in order to mold<br />

them into feelings capable of spurring creation rather than destruction (Ec. 2.70).<br />

It is in the final lines of Eclogue II that Virgil reinforces the notion that love is<br />

quite dangerous which he presented in the tale of the sparring bulls, but he also<br />

maintains that it can be cultivated and “pruned” so as to yield beneficial results.<br />

Thus Corydon realizes that he should turn from pointlessly wallowing in the<br />

pain caused by his rejection and instead, “at least prepare to weave of osiers and<br />

supple rushes something practical” (Ec. 2.71-2). In stressing art as the proper<br />

application of Corydon’s devotion and the gift of a skillfully woven basket as<br />

sophisticated enough to impress his would-be lover, Virgil reconciles the two<br />

seemingly contradictory viewpoints put forth in Book 3 of the Georgics: while<br />

love left unchecked works against man’s interest, if it is harnessed, its power can<br />

lead to the creation of great art and even to its own satisfaction.


Virgil in Love 99<br />

Finally, this “georgic” view of love is epitomized in the story of Aristaeus,<br />

Orpheus, and Eurydice that appears at the end of Book 4 of the Georgics. A tale<br />

within a tale, the story of Eurydice’s death fleeing the advances of the shepherd<br />

Aristaeus and her husband Orpheus’ subsequent quest to bring her back from the<br />

underworld is deftly set within the larger myth of Aristaeus’ mission to restore<br />

his beloved bees which he had inexplicably lost “through famine and disease”<br />

(Geor. 4.3<strong>19</strong>). Calling to his mother, the sea nymph Cyrene, Aristaeus pleads<br />

with her to tell him how to recover his lost bees. When she urges him to seek an<br />

answer from the watery, shape-shifting seer Proteus who knows “[a]ll that has<br />

been, is now, and lies in store,” Aristaeus sets off to “capture him with ruthless<br />

force and fetters” in order to coerce the reluctant god into revealing the cause of<br />

the mysterious disease (Geor. 4.393, 4.398-9). Proteus, thus forced, reveals that<br />

Aristaeus’ hardships have arisen as a result of his guilt in the death of Orpheus’<br />

wife, Eurydice (Geor. 4.457).<br />

It was as she fled Aristaeus’ lustful advances across a stream that Eurydice<br />

was killed by the bite of “a monstrous serpent” hidden in the grass on the riverbank<br />

(Geor. 4.459). Devastated by his loss, Orpheus, the greatest of minstrels,<br />

made his way to the underworld in order to free his young wife from an<br />

untimely death. The sheer power of his music warmed “hard hearts no human<br />

prayer can hope to soften,” and it afforded him the rare opportunity to bring<br />

Eurydice back from the dead, so long as he did not glance back at her until they<br />

had exited the underworld. On their journey upward, however, “a madness<br />

overcame” Orpheus, who, “yielding in his will, looked back at his own<br />

Eurydice,” thus voiding his noble efforts to bring her back from the grave (Geor.<br />

4.489-91). Orpheus then wandered the earth ceaselessly lamenting the second<br />

loss of Eurydice for months on end until Bacchic Thracian women tore him to<br />

shreds in anger over his devotion to his dead wife.<br />

Thus learning the reason for the destruction of his bees, Aristaeus obeys<br />

his mother’s instructions to restore them by sacrificing animals for Orpheus and<br />

Eurydice in a very peculiar fashion: leaving the carcasses of sacrificed bulls out<br />

in the open for many days to rot. “Then, after the ninth rising of the dawn . . .<br />

there suddenly is seen a miracle: throughout the putrid flesh of the oxen’s<br />

innards bees are buzzing” (Geor. 4.552-57).<br />

These two brilliantly spun tales illustrate Virgil’s “georgic” assessment of<br />

love as a volatile emotion capable of both causing great destruction if left uncultivated<br />

and also of fueling great artistic efforts and yielding creative miracles if<br />

properly attended to. Like Corydon in Eclogue II and the sparring bulls in Book<br />

3 of the Georgics, Aristaeus suffers for his inability to control his own passion.<br />

Wantonly chasing Eurydice to her death due to unchecked lust, he loses his precious<br />

bees as a result of his inability to control himself. By binding the watergod<br />

Proteus, however, thus commanding nature to do his bidding, and by carefully<br />

performing a ritual sacrifice, thus molding the very bodies of his sacrificial<br />

victims to suit his own needs, Aristaeus is able to restore his lost bees through<br />

carefully-directed labor inspired by his love for them. Orpheus, whose story runs


100 Peter Catsimpiris<br />

counter to that of Aristaeus, originally loses his beloved wife through no fault of<br />

his own. Seeking to bring her back from the realm of the dead, he moves the<br />

cold heart of Pluto and forces Cerberus’ “three mouths agape” by cultivating his<br />

love into music of nonpareil beauty (Geor. 4.484). It is when he later loses his<br />

composure, caving under the overwhelming burden of his love and glancing<br />

back at his wife but a moment too soon, that Orpheus is bereaved of Eurydice<br />

for the second time, his unparalleled power over nature destroyed when he loses<br />

self-control.<br />

To conclude, Virgil presents a clear and consistent analysis of love<br />

throughout both the Eclogues and the Georgics. Portraying it as an emotion at<br />

once frightful for its sheer destructive power and stunning in its capacity to stimulate<br />

the creation of great beauty, the poet views love in a “georgic” light, as a<br />

part of the natural world in need of proper cultivation: that is, if left unchecked it<br />

can lead to terrible harm and even the loss of life as in the case of Orpheus and<br />

Eurydice, but, when tended properly, it has the unique ability to afford the loverartist<br />

as much as complete power over the realm of the dead, a privilege Virgil<br />

denies even a deified Caesar Augustus in Book 1 of the Georgics. Despite the<br />

short-lived success of Orpheus and the more permanent triumph of Aristaeus<br />

over the destructive tendencies of this most pungent emotion, like man’s struggle<br />

with nature, which inevitably ends in death, Virgil believes that “love conquers<br />

all: we also must submit to Love” (Ec. 10.69). Although human beings<br />

may not be able to gain ultimate control over love, if man remains a faithful<br />

servant to this, the most fearful of masters, he can cultivate beauty through selfcontrol<br />

and dedicated labor.<br />

References<br />

Virgil. <strong>19</strong>80. Eclogues. Trans. Guy Lee. London: Penguin Books.<br />

———. <strong>19</strong>66. Georgics. Trans. L.P. Wilkinson. London: Penguin Books.


Love as Transformative Power<br />

in Ovid’s Metamorphoses<br />

Megan Cohen<br />

Love plays a central role in many of the myths in Ovid’s Metamorphoses. It<br />

drives grief-stricken lovers to jump off cliffs into the sea, turns enraged mothers<br />

against their children, and leads lovers to exact their revenge. It can also turn<br />

men into gods, unite lovers in death, and potentially bring the dead back to life.<br />

Even gods are subject to the effects of love. Indeed, some speculate that the<br />

motive force of nearly all the metamorphoses is the jealous burning of Juno,<br />

punishing innocent mortals out of her own, often betrayed, love for Jove.<br />

Though there are many permutations of love that exist in the Metamorphoses,<br />

they can be divided into four main categories. There is the erotic love that exists<br />

between lovers, alternately comprising lust, desire, devotion, passion, and<br />

romance; the familial love of parents and offspring, brothers and sisters; the love<br />

and worship of the gods; and the love of country.<br />

The primary mode of love that operates throughout the Metamorphoses is<br />

that of the erotic. Ovid shows erotic love working in many different ways,<br />

depending on the component emotion that is predominately displayed, and the<br />

feelings or attitudes of both the lover and the beloved. In this way, erotic relationships<br />

can be broken down into another four subdivisions: unrequited love or<br />

lust, forbidden love, jealous love, and pure love. Though a common form unites<br />

all of these—that of the erotic—each tends towards a different type of transformation,<br />

just as each has a different motivation.<br />

In the first case, sexual desire is the defining element in the lover’s pursuit<br />

of the beloved. This also can take several forms. It can be the result of a blind<br />

passion artificially induced, such as Apollo’s desire for Daphne that stems from<br />

Cupid’s arrows. On the other hand, it can be a true desire arising from the<br />

beloved’s beauty, as in the case of Salmacis’ love for Hermaphroditus, Neptunes’<br />

rape of Caenis, or Alpheus’ pursuit of Arethusa. Either way, whenever<br />

this all-consuming sexual desire is unreciprocated, it leads to a transformation.<br />

When a male is pursuing a female, the beloved transforms to escape the clutches<br />

of the lover, like Daphne’s transformation into a tree. However, in the case of<br />

Salmacis and Hermaphroditus, Hermaphroditus’ transformation does not allow<br />

him to escape Salmacis, but rather joins him to her after he refuses to indulge<br />

her desires, to form a half-man, half-woman creature. In this way, we can see<br />

unrequited sexual desire as one of the primary driving forces of transformations.<br />

The implication is that love is such a powerful force that the object of affection<br />

101


102 Megan Cohen<br />

is forced to either attempt escape or be punished for the spurning of a would-be<br />

lover.<br />

A potential twist on the theme of lust and unrequited love is that of forbidden<br />

love. In several stories in the Metamorphoses, forbidden love also leads to a<br />

transformation, emphasizing the idea that the lack of love fulfillment can be a<br />

powerful force. Here, we see Byblis fall in love with her brother and Myrrha<br />

join with her father. For her sin Myrrha turns into a tree, while Byblis, rejected<br />

by Caunus, melts into a fountain from all her weeping. In a way, too, Narcissus’<br />

transformation into a flower after falling in love with himself can be seen as the<br />

result of a forbidden love. Though he desires himself, he wants what he cannot<br />

have. In all of these cases, a change arises as a type of punishment for the<br />

lovers’ unnatural desires, and it is the lovers themselves who are transformed, as<br />

opposed to the beloved in the case of pure lust.<br />

Jealousy also is a strong motive force in the myths. It manifests itself as the<br />

snubbed lover, betrayed by their beloved for another. Jealousy seems to be perhaps<br />

the most destructive of the effects of love. Though it leads to concrete<br />

transformations into different beings as is the norm, it can also lead to a more<br />

subtle transformation—that of death and destruction. So while Juno, consistently<br />

abandoned by Jove for other women, turns Io into a bull, she also leads to the<br />

downfall of Cadmus’ entire line, driving Athamas to kill his children and<br />

causing Io to jump into the sea. Similarly, Deianira’s desire to win back<br />

Hercules causes him to burn alive, though she does not know that her actions<br />

will have this effect. Medea, however, ruefully kills her children after Jason<br />

marries another woman, while Phineus’ claim to Andromeda sets off an<br />

enormous fight at the wedding feast leading to a rampage of death and later<br />

transformation to stone. The story of Cephalus and Procris best illustrates the<br />

tragic effects of jealousy, as both are subject to mistrust of their partners in the<br />

relationship, leading to Procris’ eventual unwarranted and unnecessary death<br />

after a simple misunderstanding.<br />

Although in the absence of trust and reciprocal, natural love, transformations<br />

can be negative and can be punishments for wrongdoings, in the presence<br />

of these elements, transformations can also be positive, even leading to<br />

salvation. As Achelous says in his retelling of the story of Baucis and Philemon,<br />

“the gods look after good people still, and cherishers are cherished” (VIII. 725-<br />

726). For their love and pure devotion, as well as their devotion to the gods,<br />

Baucis and Philemon are allowed to remain united even in death, and are spared<br />

from ever having to spend a moment apart, both turning into intertwined trees<br />

simultaneously upon death. Likewise, Alcyone’s love for Ceyx transforms him<br />

even after his death into a bird, so that they can stay together. Pure love, then, is<br />

seen as the strongest bond between lovers, even in death. Taking death as a<br />

transformation again, this is what drives Thisbe, Alcyone, and Hylonome to take<br />

their lives after their lovers die. For, as Thisbe laments, “I will follow you in<br />

death, be called the cause and comrade of your dying. Death was the only one<br />

could keep you from me, death shall not keep you from me” (IV.152-155).


Love as Transformative Power in Ovid’s Metamorphoses 103<br />

Familial love also plays a large role in the transformations throughout the<br />

myths. It is commonly manifested as either the avenging of a family member, or<br />

sorrow for the loss of a loved one. In the first case, the resulting transformation<br />

is once again death. Both Procne and Althaea must choose between their love<br />

for their sons and avenging the wrong done to their siblings. It is interesting to<br />

note that both choose loyalty to their siblings over their sons, Procne killing Itys<br />

to harm Tereus for his sins against Philomena, and Althaea punishing Meleager<br />

for killing her two brothers. Althaea becomes “devoted to appease with blood<br />

the shades of her own blood-kin, she must spill the blood of her own son, a<br />

mother undevoted” (VIII. 476-478). Thus, it seems that blood-kin is placed<br />

higher than one’s progeny. When family members die, those left are often<br />

behind transformed out of their sorrow. In another instance of the tie between<br />

blood-kin, Phaethon’s sisters turn into trees after his death. Similarly, most of<br />

Meleager’s sisters become birds from their mourning. However, in the case of<br />

Niobe, it is her grief over the loss of her children that leads her to turn to stone<br />

after their deaths. Clearly, the tie between parents and offspring is also strong. It<br />

leads Ceres to pursue the returning of Proserpina after her rape by Pluto, which<br />

results in her having her back for half the year. Similarly, the love between<br />

Jason and his father motivates Medea to bring Aeson back to the vigor of youth.<br />

In this way, familial love can also be seen as a restorative force.<br />

Though they have a lesser presence in the work, the love of gods and the<br />

love of country also have a great influence in many of the myths. Worship of the<br />

gods sometimes leads to positive transformations, benefiting Baucis and Philemon<br />

as mentioned above, and saving Acoetes from Pentheus. However, it is the<br />

absence of worship that has the greatest effect on the transformations in the stories,<br />

which is understandable given that it is the gods’ wrath at having been<br />

neglected which often leads to transformation in the first place. Nearly every<br />

god has a transformation story associated with an instance of a mortal’s<br />

improper or negligent treatment of that god, from Minerva’s turning Arachne<br />

into a spider, to Ceres’ punishment of Erysichthon, to Bacchus’ causing<br />

Pentheus to be torn apart by his family members. The gods can in a way be<br />

construed as the jealous lovers in this case. They themselves desire to be loved<br />

and respected, and they enact their revenge when not given their proper due.<br />

Thus, this is one of the most destructive forms of love, or absence of love, as is<br />

jealousy between romantic or erotic lovers.<br />

Love of country becomes most important towards the end of the work,<br />

when Aeneas, Romulus, and Caesar are all deified for their contributions to<br />

Rome, as Ovid goes into the history of Rome in that section of the poem.<br />

However, love of country is really ever-present throughout the work as well, just<br />

in more subtle ways. It manifests itself as Jove’s love of Arcady, Minos and<br />

Aegeus’ connection to Crete and Athens, and the distinction between the Greeks<br />

and the Trojans. This leads to another type of transformation—that of war,<br />

which also leads to death and destruction. In this way, love of country also


104 Megan Cohen<br />

becomes a driving force in the lives of the mortals, compelling them to fight for<br />

their homeland.<br />

Clearly, then, the various forms of love greatly influence the metamorphoses,<br />

whether it is the more concrete kinds that change humans bodily into<br />

animals or plants, or the more subtle types that alter human civilization or lead<br />

to loss of life. It appears from the analysis of the role that love plays in these stories<br />

that it is its absence or its incorrect, impure, or incomplete manifestation<br />

that leads to the most gruesome or destructive changes. While this makes for the<br />

most interesting story, it also becomes the form that is most commonly<br />

expressed in the work. However, love can clearly be a positive, restorative, and<br />

unifying force as well, provided that it is in its purest form. In these cases, the<br />

transformations, whether bodily, spiritual, or fatal at the very least benefit the<br />

lovers and help them achieve their desires, whereas with transformations stemming<br />

from the improper expression of love, change is generally detrimental and<br />

undesirable.<br />

References<br />

Ovid. <strong>19</strong>55. Metamorphoses. Trans. Rolfe Humphries. Bloomington: Indiana <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.


A Corruption of True Selfhood<br />

David Guttmann<br />

Horace portrays a somewhat tragic view of selfhood. Although he constructs a<br />

written framework that leaves room for the existence of the self in Roman society,<br />

he allocates limited space for it. Unlike some of his literary predecessors, he<br />

envisions a self that exists within the world, not one that encompasses and can<br />

become the world. Horace recognizes true selfhood only as an idealized concept.<br />

In examining Horace’s Odes 1.1 and 1.22, we find a self believed to exist in<br />

such a limiting, corrupted and withered condition. His words represent a<br />

yearning to revisit the forgotten era in which the fully liberated self can survive<br />

freely and autonomously.<br />

Horace leaves us hope in Ode 1.1 that notions of complete individuality are<br />

tenable in Roman society, portraying a romanticized vision of the self. Starting<br />

from the Ode’s midpoint, Horace presents a selfhood characterized by the<br />

individual, one that can exist as a self-sufficient entity. In his opening<br />

description of constitutive members of Roman society, Horace depicts men of<br />

leisure, explaining they “devote a substantial / part of the day to stretching their<br />

limbs beneath the verdant arbutus or by / the quiet spring of some holy stream”<br />

(Horace 1.1.20-4). Horace legitimizes and idealizes the quest to indulge in<br />

selfish pleasures, such as immersing oneself in isolating tranquility beside a<br />

rolling stream. External society need not impinge on such self-indulgence.<br />

Horace further validates his conception of ideal selfhood with examples<br />

from the other extreme. He describes the soldier surrounded by the danger and<br />

havoc of war, “the sounding of trumpets mixed / with fifes, and the wars that<br />

mothers hate, enthuse so many” (Horace 1.1.25-7). Horace’s description of war<br />

as an endeavor “that mothers hate” underscores the selfhood that soldiers who<br />

engage in battle celebrate. The warriors seem to act without recognition of their<br />

own mothers. In doing so, they define their selfhood irrespective of exterior<br />

influences. In a similar manner, the “hunter stays out / under heaven’s chill, forgetful<br />

of his wife” (Horace 1.1.27-8). He too neglects familial ties in lieu of<br />

engaging in self-fulfilling pursuits. Moreover, the hunter evokes a sense of<br />

isolation similar to that of the leisurely man, targeting his prey under the immensity<br />

of “heaven’s chill.” Finally, at the poem’s conclusion, we are left with<br />

Horace himself, who asserts that poetry allows him to remain “apart from the<br />

masses” (Horace 1.1.34). Like the above individuals in his ode, Horace is seemingly<br />

left alone to assert his selfhood among the vast emptiness of his surround-<br />

105


106 David Guttmann<br />

ings. Each character relies on an autonomous, all-encompassing selfhood to fill<br />

the void.<br />

In the context of the entire ode, however, Horace clearly denies the legitimacy<br />

of a self that can truly exist independent of exterior influences. Rather,<br />

selfhood exists only within a larger social or global context and can only be fully<br />

realized within such a frame. The form of the poem is the first clue to such an<br />

interpretation. Until the ode’s midpoint, as will soon become apparent, Horace<br />

puts forth his argument of the socially-constrained self. Only after reaching the<br />

poem’s middle does Horace entertain the idea of a self that forms the world<br />

instead of one that exists within it. At the poem’s conclusion, he returns to a self<br />

that is socially defined. He therefore frames his elaboration on ideal selfhood<br />

within a socially-restricted context.<br />

Examining the words alluded to above suggests further interpretive levels.<br />

Horace begins the poem as a tribute to his friend Maecenas, who he addresses as<br />

“descended from olden kings” (Horace 1.1.1). Thus, from the outset, the individual<br />

is defined within a larger social and historical milieu. Horace then goes on<br />

to praise the athlete who “lift[s] to the Gods” (Horace 1.1.5) and the politician<br />

who “delights if the crowd / raise him up to triple honors” (Horace 1.1.7-8).<br />

Both men rely on external factors, not the self, to elevate them in achieving their<br />

earthly goals. Without a larger social perspective, both the athlete and politician<br />

seek futile ends.<br />

Horace then writes about the devoted farmer, for whom “[n]ot even<br />

Attalian terms could ever seduce / to become a fear-fraught sailor . . . the man<br />

who is glad to work with his hoe / his father’s fields” (Horace 1.1.11-15).<br />

Interestingly, Horace depicts the farmer devoted to his trade as part of a legacy<br />

that traces through his genealogy. In contrast to the selfhood Horace presents in<br />

the latter half of the poem, regarding the solider deliberately severing familial<br />

connections, the farmer here relies on his father to fulfill his selfhood; the two<br />

are intimately connected.<br />

The ode finally concludes with Horace’s own reliance on the external to<br />

define his selfhood. First beckoning the Muses and then Maecenas, Horace<br />

insists “should you list me among the lyric bards / I shall nudge the stars with<br />

my lifted head” (Horace 1.1.37-8). Implicit in Horace’s success are the Muses’<br />

assistance and his best friend’s praise and admiration. Horace himself relies on<br />

external influences to elevate him to the place of isolation where he can<br />

actualize his selfhood. Full immersion in it requires external assistance.<br />

Ode 1.22 further highlights Horace’s withered notion of selfhood and<br />

represents a pining for a past idea of the self that is now dead. He begins the<br />

ode, “The man of upright life and free from sin / requires no Moorish spears nor<br />

bow / and quiver laden with poisoned / arrows” (Horace 1.22.1-4). Horace’s<br />

tone evokes lamentation. He yearns for a time when man was “free from sin.”<br />

“Sin” conjures the idea of a humanity that is scarred, fallen, and irredeemable. In<br />

the past, Horace contends, life was simpler and the constraints of our social<br />

conventions allowed the self to exist more liberally. The “Moorish spears” and


A Corruption of True Selfhood 107<br />

“quiver laden with poisoned arrows,” both symbols of war, civilization, and<br />

human-imposed order, had been marginally useful. Now, however, the context<br />

in which we live is corrupted. The self is burdened by the weight of society and<br />

its constructions. Horace longs for the days in which such paradigms did not<br />

exist to impinge on the freedom of the self.<br />

In pining for the past, Horace insists that we attempt to return to the era in<br />

which the self could exist free from social constraints; he sees a full reversion as<br />

an unattainable goal. The impossibility to escape the constrained expression of<br />

selfhood is embodied in the form of Ode 1.22. The poem is composed in the<br />

established parainetic style. However, the verse itself, as will become evident,<br />

advocates an escape from such formality in self expression. Such a paradox is<br />

illustrative of Horace’s entire dilemma. He cannot fully break from the formal<br />

restraints on the self, though he can acknowledge the selfhood he strives to<br />

attain in a conceptual sense.<br />

For Horace, it is necessary to try to abandon prevalent cultural biases and<br />

literary conventions to return to the days of lyric and recapture lost elements of<br />

the self. Song represents the ultimate form of free expression and selfhood. Horace<br />

recounts a personal anecdote to serve as an instructive example of how,<br />

theoretically, to execute his plan. First, he deliberately displaces himself from<br />

the confines of Roman society, recalling how he “wandered free from care /<br />

singing of Lalage in Sabine / woods, unarmed, beyond my bounds” (Horace<br />

22.9-11). That Horace walks “Free from care,” paralleling language in the<br />

opening line of the poem in which he longs for a state “free from sin,” signifies<br />

his attempt to wander “beyond [his] bounds.” Though he cannot fully escape<br />

man’s sin of constraining the self, he mimics an escape from Roman society in<br />

wandering beyond the reaches of his property.<br />

While there, he sings of Lalage, suggesting that he is not, himself, chanting<br />

in incoherent tongues. Rather, he recalls aloud their beauty from an external<br />

perspective. Again, the act reflects his inability to fully abandon his Roman heritage<br />

despite his attempt to do so. As Horace encounters a wolf who flees from<br />

him in the wood, he notes that “warlike / Daunia does not rear [such a beast] in<br />

her widespread / groves of oak” (Horace 1.22.13-15). Horace highlights his<br />

homeland as a warlike society, again summoning thoughts of civilization and an<br />

ability to transcend beyond it by escaping society and submerging himself in<br />

liberal expression.<br />

Horace clings to unstructured expression as he endeavors to establish a<br />

self-sufficient identity. He instructs the reader to “put me in uninhabitable /<br />

regions beneath the Sun’s close car— / and I’ll love my Lalage’s sweet talk /<br />

and sweeter laugh” (Horace 1.22.21-4). The language in Horace’s closing lines<br />

harkens back the words in Sappho’s lyric, recalling expressions of self that are<br />

free from the constraints of form and style. Through Lalage, Horace can<br />

approach a selfhood that exists beyond the reach of social influences and even<br />

serves to nurture him through the type of isolation described above in Ode 1.1.<br />

However, by personifying Lalage as a woman, Horace expresses a love for an


108 David Guttmann<br />

external object, not as an internalized aspect of his self expression. Such<br />

external love signifies and reinforces the idea that while he can partially assume<br />

less restrictive selfhoods, societal constraints will forever be present to prevent<br />

their full internalization.<br />

The selfhood that Horace presents in Odes 1.1 and 1.22 leaves us somewhat<br />

unfulfilled. Long gone are the days of Catullus in which the self defined<br />

the world, casually decorated by exterior influences. Here, Catullan selfhood<br />

exists as an inaccessible yearning, only to be approximated through a deep<br />

desire to abandon the defining tenets of Roman society. Such social<br />

establishments are ultimately inescapable, however. Horace strives to enjoy a<br />

liberated selfhood and fails, though he ironically can conceive of the goal he<br />

attempts to achieve. Such is the source of his ultimate frustration, leaving us<br />

equally confused about how to define Horace’s complex sense of selfhood.<br />

References<br />

Horace. <strong>19</strong>83. The Complete Odes and Epodes. Trans.W.G. Shepherd. London: Penguin<br />

Books.


Lucian’s Allusive Journey<br />

Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

Lucian of Samosata’s satirical narrative A True Story offers a parody of various<br />

geographic, ethnographic, and travelogue texts through allusion and mimesis<br />

with a specific focus on the works of Homer, Herodotus, and Aristophanes.<br />

Probably born ca. AD 125 in modern day Syria, with the proper irreverence and<br />

irony of a second-sophistic intellectual, Lucian levels jocular attacks against<br />

those who claim to represent the truth about the world but in actuality spin fanciful<br />

yarns about dog-headed men in faraway places. Lucian claims that his narrative<br />

is of a better quality than those that he criticizes, for while he tells of even<br />

more unbelievable places, peoples and events, he creates no pretense that his<br />

falsehoods represent the truth. Through his satirical text, Lucian encourages his<br />

readers not to behave like the unsophisticated “Phaeacians” (Lucian, 2004: I.3)<br />

but rather to be critical readers.<br />

Lucian juxtaposes various narrative styles and rhetorical flourishes with allusions<br />

to a plethora of figures, philosophies, and works. He claims that the motivation<br />

for this narrative journey, which goes from the far reaches of the moon to<br />

the bowels of a whale, is an intellectual one: “I had a motive for my journey—<br />

intellectual curiosity” (I.5). The pastiche, the intertextuality, the literary and<br />

philosophical allusions, like the pretense of his journey, are narrative devices<br />

which provide Lucian a medium through which he discusses his own society,<br />

culture, and the nature of an aesthetic truth. Lucian creates a hierarchy of truths<br />

with his narrative’s disparate treatment of Homer, Herodotus, and Aristophanes.<br />

Though all three authors present travel narratives with The Odyssey, Histories,<br />

and The Birds respectively, Lucian treats them differently based on the stated<br />

and perceived truths within each text.<br />

Lucian’s predilection for literary parody is manifested in the very title of<br />

his work. The translation of the Greek title Alethe Diegemeta as either A True<br />

Story or True Histories in the English does not fully capture Lucian’s punning<br />

and use of allusion. According to Sidwell, “the word translated ‘histories,’<br />

diegema, could mean ‘an unsubstantiated or false tale,’ and the combination<br />

alethe diegemeta possibly alludes to a passage of Polybius (Histories I.I4.6),<br />

where the historian (ca. 200-after 118 B.C.) says: ‘when the truth (aletheia) is<br />

removed from history (historia) the residue is a useless yarn (diegema)’ (in<br />

Lucian, 2004: 307). Given that explanation, True Tall Tales might have been a<br />

more appropriate translation of Lucian’s work. Not only does Lucian’s intertextuality<br />

begin before his narrative does, but the title also provides an honest<br />

109


110 Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

heading to his work. Lucian’s title is a pun rather than a misnomer, for, as he<br />

says in the prologue, he has “produced a plethora of diverse falsehoods with<br />

convincing verisimilitude” (Lucian, 2004: I.2). The narrative does offer a true<br />

“story” for it is composed entirely of falsehoods or fictions. It becomes a story<br />

in its truest aesthetic sense.<br />

The prologue further elucidates the suggestion created in the title of A True<br />

Story. Lucian introduces the work as offering a necessary respite from “serious<br />

materials” and says, “everything in my story is more or less comical parody of<br />

one or another of the poets, historians, and philosophers of old, who have<br />

written much that smacks of miracles and fables” (I.2). Lucian’s work presents<br />

fables that “smack” of the works of these historians and philosophers and he<br />

says that he would “cite them by name, were it not that you yourself will<br />

recognize them from your reading” (I.2). Like most of Lucian’s claims, this one<br />

too must be taken lightly, for in fact, while he makes use of figures “of old,” he<br />

often does so while attacking his contemporaries, not least of all his readers. The<br />

parody depends on the reader’s willingness to engage in an intellectual journey<br />

because “instead of affording just pure amusement based on wit and humor,” A<br />

True Story “also boasts a little food for thought that the Muses would not<br />

altogether spurn” (I.2). Lucian’s narrative adopts the rhetoric and style of<br />

various geographic and ethnographic works, creating an intellectual game of<br />

allusion for the reader. Just as Herodotus, Homer, Aristophanes, and various<br />

other travel and itinerary writers offer journeys in their narratives, Lucian<br />

presents a journey in his text, albeit an intellectual rather than a physical one.<br />

Just before the narrative begins (from the Pillars of Hercules as tradition<br />

dictates), Lucian makes the facetious claim, “I had nothing true to tell, not<br />

having had any adventure of significance, I took to lying. But my lying is far<br />

more honest than theirs, for though I tell the truth in nothing else, I shall at least<br />

be truthful in saying that I am a liar” (I.4). Lucian’s narrative serves as<br />

“appropriate recreation” because it not only offers a break from those more<br />

serious works but also acts as a kind of guide to them. A True Story, if read as “a<br />

little food for thought,” compels the reader to think critically and question the<br />

content of any text which claims to offer the truth (I.2).<br />

Lucian’s travel narrative is rife with Homeric allusions, epic language and<br />

rhetorical flourishes which serve the parody in multifaceted ways. The first such<br />

reference arrives near the end of the prologue and functions both as a warning to<br />

Lucian’s readers and as a further explanation of the narrative that follows.<br />

Lucian writes:<br />

There have been many others who, following the same design as them, have<br />

written of the wanderings and foreign travels they claim to be their own, telling<br />

tales of huge beasts, cruel men and strange lifestyles. But the founding<br />

father of this sort of buffoonery and their instructor in it was Homer’s<br />

Odysseus, who regaled Alcinuous’ court with stories of the bondage of<br />

winds, one-eyed men, cannibals, savages. . . . He talked a great deal of such


Lucian’s Allusive Journey 111<br />

marvel-ridden stuff to the Phaeacians, unsophisticated people that they were.<br />

(I.3)<br />

Thus this sort of buffoonery, which Lucian also propagates, is attributed to the<br />

epic figure of Odysseus. Lucian’s travelogue is rooted in an epic tradition; it<br />

comprises a genre of exaggerated deeds and stories. Lucian qualifies his use of<br />

falsehoods by associating with wily Odysseus: Lucian, like the artist Homer and<br />

the character Odysseus, makes use of these tales as part of a narrative strategy<br />

rather than a historical or truthful account. Before Odysseus begins to recount<br />

his tales to Alcinuous he says, “My Lord Alcinuous, what could be finer than<br />

listening to a singer of tales such as Demodocus, with a voice like a god’s . . .<br />

But you have a mind to draw out of me my pain and sorrow . . . where shall I<br />

begin, where end my story” (Homer, <strong>19</strong>61: 9.5-15)? The juxtaposition of Odysseus<br />

with Demodocus, a storyteller, reminds the audience that the stories of the<br />

bondage of winds, one-eyed men and Sirens are simply tales. Homer as the<br />

narrator distances his voice from Odysseus’ fanciful stories. Lucian’s<br />

association with Odysseus further emphasizes his own text’s fiction. This<br />

association also speaks to the structure of Lucian’s narrative for, like Books IX-<br />

XII narrated by Odysseus, A True Story offers a first-person retrospective.<br />

Discussion in the prologue of Odysseus’ narrative strategy also serves as a<br />

critique and warning to Lucian’s readers not to behave like “the Phaeacians,<br />

unsophisticated people that they were,” but to be active, critical readers.<br />

Lucian employs a number of Homeric allusions to further his narrative<br />

journey. That Homer’s epic tales appear alongside allusions to Herodotus’<br />

Histories and other references to historical and geographic texts forces the<br />

reader to consider the truthfulness of what is recorded. Lucian succinctly mimics<br />

the hyperbole of epic and exaggerates it in narrative. For instance, Lucian<br />

weathers a storm which takes on epic proportions and lasts seventy-nine days.<br />

The inclusion of epic flourishes and allusions to the Odyssey seem exaggerated<br />

given that the pastiche is primarily one of travel writing, and not epic. However,<br />

by referencing Homer, Lucian may also be poking fun at various historians’ and<br />

geographers’ uses of Homer as a reliable and truthful source. If Pomponius Mela<br />

can refer to Homer’s Iliad to suggest that the known world is surrounded by<br />

water 1 and Strabo can give Homer the title and privilege of “founder of the<br />

science of geography,” 2 then Lucian’s inclusion of such Homeric locations as<br />

Calypso’s island has a precedent. That Lucian chooses those elements of Homer<br />

that seem the most fanciful or allegorical again forces the reader to question<br />

retrospectively the works of scholars who have accepted the historical and<br />

geographic descriptions in Homer as the truth.<br />

In addition to informing Lucian’s narrative style, the use of Homer as a figure<br />

in the text Homer’s appearance in the text allows for playful commentary on<br />

1 Hom. Il 21.<strong>19</strong>6-97, From Mela. 3.45<br />

2 From Strabo, I.2


112 Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

Lucian’s contemporaries. Though much of Lucian’s parody involves the examination<br />

of archaic texts such as Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, Lucian’s intertextual<br />

play must be placed within a distinct culture and society. As the narrative voice<br />

of travelogue, Lucian engages Homer in a dialogue: “I asked him (among other<br />

questions) about his birthplace, mentioning that this was still an unresolved<br />

enigma, hotly debated in our world” (Lucian, 2004: II.20). According to Jones,<br />

“the subject of Homer’s birthplace was not merely a learned controversy, but<br />

involved the prestige of many cities. Aelius Aristides, for example, vaunts the<br />

claims of Smyrna, which are also represented on its coins” (<strong>19</strong>86: 55). Lucian<br />

pokes fun at the municipal efforts invested in the project of discovering Homer’s<br />

biographical information. Lucian engages one of his oldest literary predecessors<br />

in order to discuss his own society’s preoccupations. The comic aspect of this<br />

episode then is the ease with which Lucian obtains the information which many<br />

men in his own society have sought at considerable cost; Lucian ends the controversy<br />

simply by asking Homer.<br />

After Homer answers that “every last one [of his verses] was original,”<br />

Lucian again alludes to his contemporaries: “that was when I began to condemn<br />

the grammarians in the school of Zenodotus and Aristarchus for purveying nonsense”<br />

(2004: II.20). While he harkens back hundreds of years, “Lucian is not<br />

lost in the past. Epigrammatists of the imperial period still joke about ‘the puppies<br />

of Zonodotus’ and ‘the bookworms of Aristarchos’ tribe.’ The business of<br />

interpolating Homer continued to flourish” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>86: 55). Homer serves<br />

Lucian’s narrative strategy and becomes a medium through which Lucian can<br />

compel his readers to think critically about their own society. Lucian satirizes<br />

Greek and Roman societies’ preoccupation with uncovering the past and also<br />

seems to comment on the laborious process of historical research.<br />

Lucian’s narrative, free from the constraints of time and reality, not only<br />

uses Homeric references to allude to contemporary figures, but also has Homeric<br />

figures interact with people from Greek society and history. In Book II, when<br />

the narrator relates a contest held on the Isle of the Blessed, he says, “Carus,<br />

Heracles’ successor, won the wrestling, defeating Odysseus for the crown. The<br />

boxing was a tie. The contestants were Aerius the Egyptian, who is buried in<br />

Corinth, and Epeius” (Lucian, 2004: II.22). According to Jones’ scholarship,<br />

Carus was not a figure from lore but a real athlete who was victorious at the<br />

Olympics in 212 B.C., and Aerius too was most likely “a real person, probably<br />

of the imperial period” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>86: 55). Lucian makes use of the epic tradition<br />

of relating contests and even figures made famous in the epic form to add<br />

popular knowledge to his work. The combination of elements known from epic<br />

literature with those known from popular culture and history serves to remind<br />

the reader of different classifications of knowledge and truth.<br />

In his work on historiography, How to Write History, Lucian comments on<br />

his society’s acceptance of Homer’s texts as truth because Homer was removed<br />

from the time period about which he composed his verses: “Homer indeed in<br />

general tended towards the mythical in his account of Achilles, yet some nowa-


Lucian’s Allusive Journey 113<br />

days are inclined to believe him; they cite as important evidence of his truthfulness<br />

the single fact that he did not write about him during his lifetime: they<br />

cannot find any motive for lying” (Lucian, <strong>19</strong>59: 57). Lucian’s integration of<br />

Homeric events rooted in the distant past with more recent history into a completely<br />

false account of a contest warns of the dangers of believing all that is<br />

recounted about the past.<br />

Even though Lucian employs Homeric and epic literary allusion to propel<br />

the narrative journey, the narrative voice Lucian adopts in A True Story is overwhelmingly<br />

allusive to Herodotus’ narrative style. In Herodotus or Aetion,<br />

Lucian says of Herodotus:<br />

I wish it were possible to imitate Herodotus’s other qualities too. I do not<br />

mean all and everyone (this would be too much to pray for) but just one of<br />

them—whether the beauty of his diction, the careful arrangement of his<br />

words, the aptness of his native Ionic, his extraordinary power of thought, or<br />

countless jewels which he has wrought into a unity beyond hope of imitation.<br />

But where you and I and everyone else can imitate him is in what he did with<br />

his composition. (Lucian, <strong>19</strong>59: 143)<br />

Lucian’s comment in How to Write History is rendered facetious and ironic<br />

when viewed in conjunction with A True Story, in which Lucian aptly imitates<br />

and satirizes Herodotus’ style and content. Lucian may employ epic allusion to<br />

travel from one place to the next but certainly references Herodotus in the ethnographic<br />

elements of his travel narrative. Lucian alludes to Herodotus’<br />

description of Indian society in his description of ampelomixia, which Sidwell<br />

describes as a word invented by Lucian and translates as “sexual intercourse<br />

with vines” (in Lucian, 2004: 434). He also alludes to Homer in describing the<br />

sexual practices on the Isle of the Blessed: “as for love-making, their ideas are<br />

as follows. They copulate openly, with everyone looking on, both women and<br />

men, without feeling the least bit ashamed of it” (Lucian, 2004: II.<strong>19</strong>).<br />

Herodotus records, “All the Indian tribes I have mentioned copulate in the open<br />

like cattle . . . their semen is not white like other peoples” (Herodotus, <strong>19</strong>54:<br />

3.101). Some of the vine-women, exotic barbarians that they are, speak Indian<br />

while those on the Isle of the Blessed, although predominantly Greek, adopt the<br />

sexual practices Herodotus reserves for barbarians. Lucian satirizes the<br />

predilection of ethnographic accounts to focus on the sexual mores of foreign<br />

and barbarian peoples as well as on the exoticism of India. After weathering the<br />

epic storm in Book I, Lucian comes across a bronze plaque:<br />

A plaque made of bronze, with an inscription in Greek letters, though faint<br />

and worn, which said, ‘This was the furthest point Heracles and Dionysus<br />

reached.’ There were also two footprints on the nearby rocks, one about a<br />

hundred feet long, and the other smaller. It is my view that the smaller<br />

belonged to Dionysus and the other to Heracles. (Lucian, 2004: I.7)


114 Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

This passage directly alludes to Herodotus: “Scythia has a few remarkable features<br />

. . . a footprint left by Heracles. The natives show this to visitors . . . it is<br />

like a man’s footprint, but it is three feet long” (Herodotus, <strong>19</strong>54: 4.82). The<br />

presence of an inscription accompanying the footprints and Lucian’s insertion of<br />

his own opinion, “It is my view,” seems to mock Herodotus’ process of<br />

discerning the truth in his Histories. In Herodotus, and thus in Lucian’s text, the<br />

footprints appear to be marked as tourist attractions rather than part of an<br />

archaeological record. Lucian criticizes Herodotus’ acceptance of the footprints<br />

as belonging to Heracles simply because the natives say so, as well as the<br />

reader’s acceptance that these absurdly large footprints exist because Herodotus<br />

records it based on hearsay.<br />

In addition to references to his Histories, Herodotus appears as a figure in<br />

Lucian’s narrative journey. After leaving the Isle of the Blessed, Lucian docks<br />

on an island on which people are tortured for sins committed during their lives:<br />

“The biggest punishments of all were being undergone by those who had told<br />

lies of any sort during their lives or had written down things which were not<br />

true. Among them were Ctesias of Cnidus, Herodotus and many others” (Lucian,<br />

2004: II.31). Herodotus is represented as being the perpetrator of lies because he<br />

presented them as history. Lucian places himself in opposition to Herodotus<br />

when he responds with, “As I looked at them, I had good hope for the future,<br />

since I knew very well that I had never told an untruth” (II.32). Lucian seems to<br />

view his own lies as categorically different from Herodotus’. Lucian, even<br />

though he writes fiction, never portrays it as truth. For this same reason the criticisms<br />

of Herodotus are harsher and more biting than those of Homer. Homer’s<br />

historical and geographic basis is more self-consciously subjective than Herodotus,’<br />

for Herodotus overtly states that his work is one of history: “Herodotus of<br />

Halicarnassus here displays his inquiry, so that human achievements may not be<br />

forgotten in time, and great and marvelous deeds . . . may not be without glory”<br />

(Herodotus, <strong>19</strong>54: 1.1). What accounts for the distinction in treatment between<br />

Homer and Herodotus seems to be the author’s intent. Figures throughout Classical<br />

history such as Pomponius Mela and Strabo have credited the works of<br />

Homer as offering concrete truths about historical and geographical elements.<br />

However, Lucian suggests that these truths have been projected onto Homer’s<br />

work. Homer, unlike Herodotus, does not explicitly state that his works are historical<br />

and therefore Homer remains less accountable. Herodotus deserves his<br />

punishment on the island for purposefully masquerading his fiction as truthful<br />

history.<br />

While Lucian criticizes Homer’s accuracy and status as a historian and<br />

punishes Herodotus’ lies and those who accept his works as history rather than<br />

fiction, his allusions to and inclusion of Aristophanes into A True Story are overwhelmingly<br />

complementary. In addition to visiting places from Homer’s Odyssey<br />

and Herodotus’ Histories, Lucian encounters Aristophanes’ utopian Cloudcuckooville<br />

while en route to the moon. He writes of Aristophanes and Cloudcuckooville,<br />

“For my part, I thought the poet Aristophanes, a wise and truthful


Lucian’s Allusive Journey 115<br />

man whose portrait of the place had been wrongly disbelieved” (Lucian, 2004:<br />

I.29). Lucian does not object to the description of Cloudcuckooville from<br />

Aristophanes’ travel narrative, The Birds, because, like Lucian’s text, it is part of<br />

a fictive narrative. In How to Write History, Lucian explicitly emphasizes this<br />

separation between history and poetry:<br />

Such writers seem unaware that history has aims and rules different from<br />

poetry and poems. In the case of the latter, liberty is absolute and there is one<br />

law—the will of the poet. Inspired and possessed by the Muses as he is, even<br />

if he wants to harness winged horses to a chariot, even if he sets others to run<br />

over water or the top of the corn. (Lucian, <strong>19</strong>59: 13)<br />

Those who “wrongly disbelieved” are discredited because Aristophanes’ perception<br />

of Cloudcuckooville cannot be false, as it is an imaginative landscape of his<br />

own creative design (Lucian, 2004: I.9). Aristophanes has complete creative<br />

license and thus Cloudcuckooville can be represented in Lucian’s text as a truly<br />

fictive place. In contrast to Lucian’s quick acceptance of Aristophanes as a wise<br />

and truthful man, Lucian goes so far as to correct Homer’s description of the<br />

Island of Dreams when he says, “no one else has ever written an account of it,<br />

apart from Homer, that is, who was not entirely accurate” (II.32). Even though<br />

the common element that Homer, Herodotus and Aristophanes share is travel<br />

narrative, Lucian connects them with history in How to Write History:<br />

That, then, is the sort of man the historian should be: fearless, incorruptible,<br />

free, a friend of free expression and the truth, intent, as the comic poet says,<br />

on calling a fig a fig, a trough a trough, giving nothing to hatred or to<br />

friendship, sparing no one, showing neither pity nor shame. . . . (Lucian,<br />

<strong>19</strong>59: 57)<br />

Aristophanes is Lucian’s “comic poet,” who through deliberate fiction, seems to<br />

create a kind of aesthetic and imaginative truth. Because the utopian society created<br />

in The Birds does not purport to be true, Aristophanes, while a fiction<br />

writer, “is the sort of man the historian should be.”<br />

Lucian’s focus on the classical texts of Homer, Herodotus, and Aristophanes<br />

in order to comment on knowledge, fiction and truth can also be seen in<br />

other parts of A True History. Part of Lucian’s allusive journey involves lampoons<br />

of various contemporary philosophical schools. Just as Lucian uses parody<br />

of Homer and Herodotus to compel his readers to question the fantastic<br />

elements of their respective texts, so too does Lucian parody some of the<br />

impractical elements of contemporary philosophy. One of the lands that Lucian<br />

passes on his journey is Lamptown (Lynchopolis) about which he says, “we<br />

found not a single human being, but lots of lamps running around . . . they all<br />

had names as well, just like human beings” (Lucian, 2004: I.29). Lucian satirizes<br />

the Neo-Pythagorean belief that “souls wandered in the air in the form of<br />

sparks” (Hall, <strong>19</strong>81: 203). As has been suggested by Hall, “The attitude towards


116 Elizabeth Broadwin<br />

philosophy which Lucian most consistently expresses, both when he is in a<br />

humorous vein and when he adopts a more serious tone . . . is that philosophy is<br />

only of use in so far as it contributes towards the practical conduct of life” (Hall,<br />

173). The aspect of the Neo-Pythagorean thought that Lucian parodies is outside<br />

the realm of the practical.<br />

Lucian’s treatment of philosophy is very much tied to his concern with<br />

modes of knowledge and the truth. In the prologue to A True Story Lucian says,<br />

“When I have come across all of these writers, I have not blamed the men for<br />

telling lies. I could see that even those who profess to be philosophers are now<br />

habituated to this” (Lucian, 2004: I.3). Lucian finds the same fault in philosophy<br />

and in history: the depiction of fiction as the truth. Philosophers should be concerned<br />

with wisdom, ethics, and aesthetics. Lamptown is thus better suited for a<br />

truly fictive narrative like Lucian’s than for a philosophical one. According to<br />

Jones, “the prominence of philosophy in [Lucian’s] work is due not only to his<br />

reading . . . but also to the fact that the society and the culture of the day<br />

swarmed with philosophers as much as with sophists” (Jones, <strong>19</strong>86: 32). When<br />

Lucian says he does not blame writers for telling lies because even philosophers<br />

have become habituated to it, he does not exculpate writers but rather<br />

facetiously attacks philosophy.<br />

Lucian’s primary concern, like a true rhetorician from the second<br />

Sophistic, is with monumental texts and figures such as Homer, Herodotus, and<br />

Aristophanes, from earlier periods of Greek history. This distinction between<br />

history, writing that is perceived as history, and fiction elucidates Lucian’s<br />

disparate treatment of Homer, Herodotus and Aristophanes in A True Story.<br />

Under the artifice of a travel narrative, Lucian creates a hierarchy of truths<br />

among those works that claim to offer the truth but in reality convey fictive<br />

narratives such as Herodotus’ Histories; those works which have been perceived<br />

as the truth though do not claim to offer it, such as Homer’s Odyssey; and works<br />

of pure fiction, such as Aristophanes’ The Birds, which are rightfully accepted<br />

as fiction. Lucian reproduces many elements from the works which he satirizes<br />

into his own narrative: from Homer he takes his narrative progression and<br />

movement within the text such as the storms, days of sailing and so on; from<br />

Herodotus, he takes his fanciful ethnographic accounts; and from Aristophanes,<br />

Lucian takes his tone of parody and satire. Through this mimetic process Lucian<br />

warns his readers of the danger and futility of viewing fictive narratives as<br />

truthful ones.<br />

Lucian’s parody and mimetic quality make readers of A True Story aware<br />

of the processes by which they obtain knowledge. Lucian satirizes those whose<br />

words have been accepted as the truth and offers a view of earlier literature that<br />

emphasizes its aesthetic value. Homer, Herodotus, and Aristophanes present<br />

knowledge in the form of fictive narratives but to read their words as absolute<br />

and concrete truth is to take away from their true aesthetic value. Lucian’s stress<br />

on the aesthetic quality of these texts that have wrongfully been categorized as<br />

containing historical and geographic truths is manifested in their incorporation


Lucian’s Allusive Journey 117<br />

into A True Story’s truly fictive narrative. Through the use of allusion and satire,<br />

Lucian puts his reader’s intellect “into more alert condition for the labour which<br />

is to follow” (I.1): questioning and criticizing the truths deduced from literature.<br />

References<br />

Hall, Jennifer. <strong>19</strong>81. Lucian’s Satire. New York: Arno Press.<br />

Herodotus. <strong>19</strong>54. The Histories. Trans. Aubrey De Selincourt. Penguin Books.<br />

Homer. <strong>19</strong>90. The Iliad. Trans. Robert Fagles. Penguin Books.<br />

Homer. <strong>19</strong>61. The Odyssey. Trans. Robert Fitzgerald. Anchor Books.<br />

Jones, C. P. <strong>19</strong>86. Culture and Society in Lucian. Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lucian. <strong>19</strong>59. Lucian VI. Trans. K. Kilburn. Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lucian. 2004. Chattering Courtesans and Other Sardonic Sketches. Trans. Keith Sidwell.<br />

Penguin Books.<br />

Swain, Simon. <strong>19</strong>96. Hellenism and Empire. Oxford: Claredon Press.


118<br />

Laocoon. Vatican, Italy, ca. first century B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Scott Nelson. Used by permission.


Augustine’s Imitatio Dei—<br />

A Rejection of Self Sacrifice<br />

Zohar Atkins<br />

The question of whether Christians have a conception of selfhood, or whether<br />

selfhood, by definition, stands as a function of God’s or Christ’s identity, foolishly<br />

assumes a solipsistic, remote, even God-transcending self, rather than an<br />

integrated, joyous, divinely inspired one. The critics and skeptics who proffer<br />

this seemingly innocent query attack Christianity by cornering it into an<br />

either/or proposition. Either the self stands as the sole entity of individuality:<br />

strong, eternal, independent, and holy in its own right, or it revolves around<br />

God, and is therefore no self at all, but a parasite that draws entirely from the<br />

non-self. The self must be inactive and alone or active but without substance.<br />

These cynics ironically illustrate a selfless self and selfish non-self. This is an<br />

ill-suited algorithm for a full understanding of Christian metaphysics. St.<br />

Augustine argues against this misconception in his Confessions, and defends the<br />

Christian view of the self, or in spiritual terms, the soul, as a malleable, engaged,<br />

reflective, tender, glorious, and unique vessel housing, but not confining, God.<br />

The soul, the essential engine of the self, and the divine spark that manifests<br />

God’s simultaneous plurality and singularity, bears enormous consequence<br />

in the Christian tradition. It is the fighting grounds for the dual tensions that<br />

dominate Augustine’s Confessions: the heavenly and the earthly, the eternal and<br />

the ephemeral, the external and the internal, love and fear, volunteerism and<br />

obligation, and free will and determinism. Augustine resolves these frictions by<br />

synthesizing them into an exemplary incarnation of the ideal good, the physical<br />

realm of the particulars. He fuses the issues of God’s timelessness existing in<br />

time and God’s transcendence involving itself in the material world to construct<br />

a ladder that links the inner-soul, the self, to the cosmic soul, God, and names<br />

this intermediary Christ. Augustine blends the manifold forms with their encompassed<br />

unity to draw attention to the self as a kindling of the two. His self is a<br />

function of God, but it has a life of its own. Augustine refutes the cynical question<br />

by exposing its sinful pride and attempting to put forth a self that walks<br />

humbly before God (Conf. 21). This self merits applause, but more significantly,<br />

mercy and forgiveness.<br />

Augustine opens his Confessions by quoting a psalm from Scripture: “Can<br />

any praise be worthy of the Lord’s majesty” (Conf. 1.1)? He poses a general<br />

question using words that are not his to draw attention to God, rather than to<br />

himself. He emphasizes both the wonder of God and the possibility of accessing<br />

1<strong>19</strong>


120 Zohar Atkins<br />

Him. He shows how prayer serves the purpose of the self, rather than God’s<br />

needs. Thus, praising God is to some extent a selfish act, which is why Augustine<br />

takes great pains to construct the right prayer. About to embark on a written<br />

journey, which could be considered a extended prayer, he carefully asks God for<br />

collective inspiration rather than personal sustenance, because God “thwarts the<br />

proud” (Conf. 1.1). But, his opening concedes the impossibility of denying the<br />

self altogether, for his second and third sentences, also taken from the Psalms,<br />

subtly inform us of Augustine’s conscious, particular, and personal yoking of<br />

holy verses to package his self, even if it rings as a byproduct of the Divine.<br />

Augustine soon breaks into the first person with tremendous strength in a command:<br />

“Grant me, Lord, to understand and understand whether a man is first to<br />

pray to you for help or to praise you, and whether he must know you before he<br />

can call you to his aid” (Conf. 1.1). Augustine frames his question in universal<br />

terms, but it is nonetheless his question.<br />

In the second chapter, he unreservedly begs, “How shall I call upon my<br />

God for aid, when the call I make is for my Lord to come into myself” (Conf.<br />

1.2)? He personalizes God with the possessive “my,” and he is the subject of the<br />

sentence, with God as his object. This heavy, presumptuous, and unabashed<br />

revealing of the self still seeks God’s approval, permission, and validation.<br />

Augustine asks how he can come closer to God, but realizes that the act of<br />

asking such a question is an answer in itself. Augustine’s model of humility, of<br />

prayer that begs aid to pray, of self that desires the indwelling of God, uses the<br />

unassuming and unthreatening act of questioning to highlight his self. His going<br />

back and forth between ignorance and Socratic knowledge of that ignorance<br />

aver his robust self-sanctification. By hailing his inferiority to and his<br />

dependence upon God, he equips himself and his subsequent words with an<br />

efficacy comparable to God’s voice, namely, the internal revelation of the soul.<br />

Augustine welcomes God into his soul, realizing that the capacity even to<br />

suggest such a statement stems from God’s already residing there.<br />

When Augustine declares, “I should be null and void and could not exist at<br />

all, if you, my God, were not in me” (Conf. <strong>19</strong>61: 1.2), he proves this point. But<br />

rather than critiquing the essentiality of his existence as a function of God and<br />

not of himself, he celebrates the divinity that he contains. He offers the notion of<br />

a sacred self to his readers as a way of inducing them to embrace their selves<br />

through the acceptance of God. Augustine merges Neo-Platonism with Stoicism<br />

to craft a new self, predicated on its cleaving to God, linked to other selves<br />

through the cosmopolitan act of creation, and possessing the power to extend<br />

itself to the heavens. 1 Augustine’s concluding question/answer, “No single thing<br />

contains the whole of you” (Conf. 1.2), argues for the plurality of the image of<br />

1 Book 1.2 “For you, my God, have said that you fill haven and earth, but I cannot go<br />

beyond the bounds of heaven and earth so that you may leave them to come to me.”<br />

Augustine argues that he cannot transcend as long as he exists materially, but by living<br />

with God in his soul he can reach God.


Augustine’s Imitatio Dei—A Rejection of Self Sacrifice 121<br />

God. He allusively trumpets the biblical verse, “let us make mankind in our<br />

image” (Gen. 1.26) to fashion a world, a “footstool” that must look upward, but<br />

also to synthesize the pieces of God possessed in different selves, to reconstruct<br />

and relive the vision of the logos 2 who once died for their sins.<br />

Augustine seeks to know God, not in a biblical, corporeal sense but in a<br />

platonic attempt to unite himself with God through total love and abandonment<br />

of the non-godly. In his search for the ever-present Being that shapes his own<br />

existence, Augustine runs through a series of contradictions: “You are the most<br />

hidden from us and yet the most present amongst us, the most beautiful and yet<br />

the most strong, ever enduring and yet we cannot comprehend you . . .<br />

unchangeable and yet you change all things. . .” (Conf. 1.4). These paradoxical<br />

pairings affirm our inability to know God, and as Boethius later asserts, to know<br />

God is to become God. Augustine internalizes God, and feels God as the juice of<br />

his soul; he has no need to explain God philosophically, only to proclaim, “You<br />

are my God, my Life, my holy Delight” (Conf. 23). Though may rely on God to<br />

legitimize his existence, and to stabilize his self, this daring, exalting, trinityevoking<br />

pronouncement seems to affirm God. By calling God “my life” Augustine<br />

is, in effect, calling his life “God.” Splendidly celebrating God’s infinity<br />

through the limited self, Augustine connects through quill and parchment to a<br />

boundless Being. Humbling himself again, he continues, “Is this enough to say<br />

of you? Can any man say enough when he speaks of you” (Conf. 1.1)? Reverting<br />

back to the universal, he demonstrates the availability of the self, of the<br />

particular, of the wedding of temporal and eternal within all people.<br />

Augustine aims to tackle the problem of sin in the world by levying<br />

responsibility wholly on humanity. He disgracefully though necessarily points<br />

out, “I sinned, O Lord my God, creator and arbiter of all natural things, but<br />

arbiter only, not creator, of sin. I sinned” (Conf. 1.10). Yet, even this admission<br />

to sin, despite relegating it to the sphere of the unnatural, confirms the power of<br />

the self to avert its gaze from the good, to abandon itself. More importantly, by<br />

confessing to his sins, Augustine acclaims himself both for changing and for<br />

knowing his wrongdoings. When Augustine recounts, “I had not yet fallen in<br />

love, but I was in love with the idea of it. . .I badly wanted to love something,”<br />

and later, “I cared for nothing but to love and be loved” (Conf. 2.2), as his<br />

motive for sinning, he distinguishes “the clear light of true love from the murk<br />

of lust” (Conf. 2.2), and demonstrates the importance of God at the center or the<br />

soul. Without God, the self-centered evildoer cannot survive. Nonetheless,<br />

Augustine’s repentance, a process that he describes in his Confessions, offers<br />

hope to the sinner, and shows him the mercy of God that will embrace him and<br />

allow him to reenter his self if he returns to goodness. For Augustine, even the<br />

2 John 1.1-1.14 describes the logos as the word of God, the means by which the world<br />

came into being, and the means by which the world will be saved. The word is Jesus. “In<br />

the beginning was the word. . .”


122 Zohar Atkins<br />

vilest person contains a divine spark, 3 and therefore a self, but his evil deeds<br />

result from an ignorance of God and a denial of the self. In the same way that<br />

Augustine prays to know God, the sinner sins because he knows not God. Thus,<br />

Augustine beseeches God not only to reveal His face so that he may know Him<br />

better, but so he can keep far from sin. Augustine struggles to conquer his<br />

concupiscent urges by channeling them towards his ultimate desire, to be as one<br />

not with a strumpet, but rather with God Himself.<br />

In Augustine’s biographical narrative, focusing not on his physical aging<br />

and his worldly accomplishments, but on his spiritual journey, we glimpse the<br />

magnificence of his individual soul, even if it is simply a function of God’s<br />

identity. Augustine surely recognizes the strong assertion of selfhood required to<br />

write, and acknowledges that no other self could produce a replica of his written<br />

works, his life, and his soul. In Book VI, upon witnessing Ambrose pouring<br />

silently over a Scriptural text, he stands mesmerized by the power of the written<br />

word, the fixity of the otherwise open, seeing Scripture as an embodiment of the<br />

Divine, in the same way that he calls Christ “the voice of your [God’s] truth”<br />

(Conf. 6.10). In Book XII, he offers an exegetical interpretation of the creation<br />

story, justifying his elucidation with one of the most poignant verifications of<br />

the self within a divine framework:<br />

If we both see that what you say is true and also that what I say is true, what<br />

enables us to recognize this truth? I do not see it in you, nor do you see it in<br />

me, but we both see it in the immutable Truth which is above our minds.<br />

Therefore, since there is no dispute between us about the light which shines<br />

from the Lord our God, why do we argue about the thoughts of a fellow man,<br />

which we cannot see as clearly as we see the immutable Truth? Even if<br />

Moses were to appear to us and say ‘This is what I meant,” we should not see<br />

his thoughts but would simply believe his word. (Conf. 12.25)<br />

Augustine sees the corpus of God as necessary, because it allows people to<br />

grab hold of the immaterial, but he also enunciates the importance of remembering<br />

that behind each personal connection and construal remains a singular<br />

objective, Truth. Augustine mentions God significantly more than he pays pen<br />

service to Jesus, because he has, in a certain sense, replaced Jesus, and his Confessions<br />

have, to an extent, supplanted the Bible. Though Augustine still adamantly<br />

vouches for the Son of God and the Biblical brainchild of God, he places<br />

profound importance on the internal revelation of the self, the individual’s<br />

mechanism for bonding with the divine. Augustine’s self has room to coexist<br />

with God, to nourish itself with its mother’s milk of God’s love. Augustine<br />

privileges the plurality of paths, joyfully promulgating the singular ends<br />

betokened them if they embrace God—namely, eternal salvation. Building upon<br />

the Socratic command of “know thyself,” Augustine sees self-knowledge and<br />

3<br />

Book 7.12, pp. 148. Augustine writes, “But if they are deprived of all good, they will<br />

not exist at all.”


Augustine’s Imitatio Dei—A Rejection of Self Sacrifice 123<br />

God-knowledge as one and the same. The universality of God, of the self, of the<br />

soul, still preserves individuality, because it tenders a model of existence that is<br />

simultaneously external and internal, innately given and difficultly attained,<br />

unified and differentiated. Augustine’s self becomes the highest rung of existence,<br />

and the foundation for all substance.<br />

References<br />

Saint Augustine. <strong>19</strong>61. Confessions. Enbland: Penguin Books.<br />

The Holy Bible. 2006. New York: American Bible Society.


124<br />

The Charioteer of Delphi. Delphi, Greece, 474 B.C.E.<br />

Original photograph by Scott Nelson. Used by permission.


The Inner World of the Pastoral:<br />

Virgilian Allusion in Sannazaro’s<br />

First Piscatorial Eclogue<br />

Francesco Pucci<br />

Pastoral verse is historically a hybrid genre: in any pastoral poetry the reader<br />

finds monologue, dialogue, elegy, satire, myth, and more. Out of this hybrid<br />

nature follows an intrinsic allusiveness: in seeking to bring together many<br />

genres and forms, the poet must incorporate specific sources from those<br />

traditions either directly or indirectly. The distinguishing characteristic of all<br />

pastoral poetry, however, is its creation of an “other” world. This provides the<br />

opportunity for allusion and even necessitates it—in order to construct an<br />

imaginary pastoral landscape, the author must draw from either the real world or<br />

the literary world. The former produces allegory while the latter produces<br />

allusion. The hybrid nature and the penchant for allusion present in the pastoral<br />

are evident in the works of the father of the genre, Theocritus (316-260 B.C.).<br />

His Idylls have been the most influential of ancient Greek bucolic poetry. The<br />

title is derived from the Greek word “,” meaning “picture” or “scene.” This<br />

cycle of poems consists of individual vignettes that span genre and style. Each<br />

idyll is, in turn, an amalgamation of literary forms and an allusive invocation of<br />

more ancient works.<br />

If Theocritus invented the pastoral poem, then Virgil confirmed and deepened<br />

it. Virgil’s Bucolica were his first masterpieces (ca. 39 B.C.E.), in which he<br />

draws heavily from Theocritus in theme and form while adding to the tradition.<br />

Pastoral poetry is often said to have both an inner and outer world. For Virgil,<br />

the outer world was Rome in the last days of the Republic. Virgil expertly<br />

causes the “other” world of his Eclogues to turn outward on Rome; thus the<br />

poetry becomes a source of great allegory and satire. Virgil’s pastoral world is<br />

not a utopia; rather, his shepherds face political conflict, exile, and perturbations<br />

in the natural world. The inner world of the Bucolica, however, is not only the<br />

literal landscape surrounding Corydon and Thyrsis but also the inner world of<br />

poetry. Each eclogue examines the creation of poetry, the ideal qualities of<br />

pastoral verse and even the shortcomings of the genre—in this sense, Virgil’s<br />

Eclogues are self-reflective. It is Virgil’s development of these inner and outer<br />

worlds and the ease with which he moves between them that is perhaps his great<br />

contribution to pastoral poetry.<br />

125


126 Francesco Pucci<br />

By the end of the fifteenth century, Renaissance neo-Latin poets were<br />

attracted to the pastoral genre—especially to Virgil’s pastoral poetry—on<br />

account of its hybrid nature, its natural allusiveness, and its self-reference. The<br />

Neapolitan humanist Jacopo Sannazaro (A.D. 1458-1530) contributed perhaps<br />

the most to the pastoral genre since Virgil; in fact, nineteenth-century pastoralists<br />

often regarded Theocritus, Virgil, and Sannazaro as the archetypal trinity of<br />

bucolic verse (Smith, 2002). The pursuit of neo-Latin poetry in the Southern<br />

Italian Renaissance was largely archeological: poets used composition and the<br />

Latin language as a means of understanding ancient history and literature.<br />

Pastoral poetry, as a hybrid and naturally allusive genre, was conducive to this<br />

end, as it allowed for Renaissance authors to experiment in different themes,<br />

styles, and forms. It would be Virgil’s development of inner and outer worlds<br />

that would most appeal to Sannazaro for its subtlety and irony, which could<br />

ultimately break down the rigid historical, allegorical, tropological, and<br />

anagogical medieval interpretations of pastoral poetry. Virgil’s Bucolica not<br />

only served as a source of imitatio in Sannazaro’s Piscatoriae but also as a<br />

source of profound allusion; just as Virgil’s pastoral poetry is an examination of<br />

poetry and the genre itself, Sannazaro’s allusions to Virgil examine the ancient<br />

genre in an attempt to understand it in his own time.<br />

Jacopo Sannazaro was born into a wealthy Neapolitan family that encouraged<br />

his scholarship from an early age—he was a life-long humanist born at the<br />

peak of the Southern Italian Renaissance. By the late 1480s, he had already<br />

composed many short Latin and vernacular poems and had been admitted into<br />

the literary circle at the Academia Antoniana. Upon his admission, he chose the<br />

name Actius Syncerius for himself, alluding both to his endearing personality (accius)<br />

and to the seashore (acta) that would become the setting of the<br />

Piscatoriae (Kennedy, <strong>19</strong>83). His studies in Latin were an experiment in the<br />

pastoral. Most contemporary neo-Latinists used Latin composition as a proving<br />

ground to perfect their knowledge of the language and then composed in the<br />

vernacular in order to expand upon the classical tradition. Sannazaro, however,<br />

took the reverse approach. His first major pastoral masterpiece, Arcadia (1504),<br />

consisted of poems and prose in the vernacular Italian. Through them,<br />

Sannazaro wished to show that the classical world can be revealed through the<br />

vernacular and that the Latin language can enrich modern literature.<br />

The Piscatoriae (1526), however, represents a formal rebirth of the Latin<br />

pastoral tradition—through them Sannazaro hoped to revive the ancient Latin<br />

bucolic tradition to actively understand the poetry of antiquity. The Piscatorial<br />

Eclogues are palpably Virgilian: they are a cycle of five eclogues in classical<br />

diction and dactylic hexameter that adapt dramatic situations from the Bucolica.<br />

Unlike earlier Renaissance pastoralists who used bucolic poetry as a forum for<br />

satire, Sannazaro, like Virgil, is self-reflective as well as ironic (Heninger, <strong>19</strong>61:<br />

254). The “other” world of Sannazaro’s Piscatoriae, however, was uniquely his<br />

own. The poems are set in his beloved Bay of Naples rather than Arcadia. Fishermen<br />

have replaced shepherds, and dolphins and tuna are a substitute for sheep


The Inner World of the Pastoral 127<br />

and kids. These alterations, however, are only adaptations that change the surface<br />

of the poetry, not the substance. Again, Virgil uses the pastoral to investigate<br />

the nature of poetry and the genre, and Sannazaro uses the pastoral to<br />

investtigate that same, now ancient, poetry. As in the classical tradition, the first<br />

Piscatoria is programmatic, and an investigation of its themes and forms will<br />

reveal much about the whole cycle of poetry.<br />

Sannazaro’s first Ecloga is a dirge, a poem in which Lycidas—here a fisherman<br />

rather than a shepherd—mourns the loss of his beloved Phyllis, closely<br />

paralleling Virgil’s fifth Bucolica, in which Mopsus laments the death of Daphnis.<br />

Such lamentations were a central topos of the pastoral, so Sannazaro’s<br />

choice of mourning as a theme is firmly set in the pastoral tradition. Like<br />

Virgil’s Eclogue V, Sannazaro’s involves a dialogue between two poets; again,<br />

this is squarely within the Virgilian pastoral tradition—a dialogue provides a<br />

dialectic method to reach a consensus on the defining characteristics of pastoral<br />

verse, a question that particularly interested Sannazaro. Even though the first<br />

Piscatoria is closest in theme to Virgil’s fifth Ecloga, the first allusion to<br />

Virgilian poetry in the Piscatorial Eclogues is to Eclogue I (Mustard, <strong>19</strong>14).<br />

Mirabar, vicina, Mycon, per litora nuper / Dum vagor (Sannazaro 1.1-2)<br />

Mirabar quid maesta deos Amarylli vocares (Virgil 1.1.36)<br />

Sannazaro begins his poem with an address by Lycidas to a fellow fisherman: “I<br />

was wondering, Mycon. . .why the raven should be calling after me more than<br />

his wont, and why the dripping wildfowl. . .were filling the gloomy rocks with<br />

their mournful cries.” Lycidas is surveying his piscatorial world, noticing that all<br />

of nature is mourning the death of Phyllis. Similarly, in Virgil, Mopsus observes<br />

nature mourning the loss of the shepherd Tityrus. Phyllis has died, but Tityrus<br />

has been exiled; in both cases, the state of the pastoral landscape reflects the<br />

voice of the narrator. Sannazaro’s allusion invokes the tremendous sense of the<br />

loss of Tityrus and highlights the opposition between the pastoral and the nonpastoral<br />

world, setting up themes of opposition and nostalgia that are present in<br />

works by both Virgil and Sannazaro.<br />

In the same opening, Sannazaro also uses Virgil to legitimize his new<br />

marine setting. The litora of the first line is rarely mentioned in Virgil’s poetry,<br />

but his second eclogue provides one such instance: “nuper me in litore vidi, cum<br />

placidum ventis staret mare” (Virgil 2.25-26). In this passage, the shepherd<br />

Corydon describes his abundance and the perfection of his current idyllic<br />

setting, which includes the vision of a calm sea as he stands on the shore. Thus,<br />

even in Virgil’s world, the seashore could be complementary to the pastoral<br />

world. Sannazaro later expands on Corydon’s vision in the Piscatoriae.<br />

The remainder of Lycidas’ introduction (lines 1-11) serves two purposes:<br />

to introduce the reader to the new setting of the pastoral and to move from<br />

nature’s sorrow to Lycidas’ particular sorrow. Regarding the first goal,<br />

Sannazaro describes the seashore in detail: ravens and waterfowl provide the


128 Francesco Pucci<br />

aural imagery ubiquitous in Virgil’s Eclogues, and dolphins play in the sea just<br />

as lambs play in the pastures of Virgil. Sannazaro even includes bucolic<br />

elements that would ordinarily be out of place in the littoral world. For example,<br />

the fisherman gather tuna ad pabula (“for the fodder”) (Piscatoria 1.2), with<br />

pabula implying the food of ruminants rather than fish. The fact that the feeding<br />

of tuna is compared to the grazing of cows or sheep undoubtedly intends to<br />

bring a variety of Virgilian descriptives into the Piscatoriae. Virgil uses a verb<br />

meaning “to graze” in close proximity to piscatorial words such as “fish” and<br />

“shore” in his first Eclogue. Sannazaro exploits this propinquity—with another<br />

link provided by the coincidental adjective “leves”—to reveal a very calculated<br />

use of the world “pabula” (Sannazaro 1.1, cf. Virgil 1.59-60). Again, Sannazaro<br />

wishes to legitimize his new piscatorial setting. Regarding the second goal,<br />

Lycidas gradually moves from observing sadness in nature to acknowledging his<br />

own sadness. This represents a movement from “outer” to “inner” in a way<br />

typically Virgilian. This emphasis on the inner voice of the poet-fisherman is<br />

one of the key ways in which Sannazaro attempts to echo Virgil.<br />

After Lycidas acknowledges his own sadness, the fisherman Mycon enters<br />

to respond—he is primarily a foil or a prod, helping Lycidas to produce his<br />

song. This sort of character is frequent in Virgil, and it serves a similar purpose<br />

in Sannazaro. Namely, Mycon will serve as a voice for Sannazaro to ask the<br />

question, “What is ancient pastoral?” Mycon poses this question over several<br />

lines by encouraging the beauty and power of Lycidas’ “inner” song. Mycon’s<br />

role reaches its climax in line 31: (Incipe, quandoquidem molles tibi litus<br />

harenas / sternit et insani poserurunt murmura fluctus” (“Begin! seeing that the<br />

shore spreads soft sands for you and raging waves put down their murmuring,”<br />

Sannazaro 1.31-32).<br />

Lycidas is equal to the challenge: Immo haec quae cineri nuper properata<br />

parabam / carmina (Sannazaro 1.33-34). Virgil’s shepherd Moeris begins a<br />

small praise of Varus with similar words in the ninth Eclogue (“Immo haec quae<br />

Varo,” Buccolica 9.26). However, Moeris ends his speech in saying that he is<br />

not worthy to praise Varus, that he “cackles like a goose” (Nash, <strong>19</strong>96). Perhaps<br />

through this allusion, Sannazaro intended to make clear his humility in<br />

attempting to mimic the master-pastoralist. Nonetheless, Virgil would most<br />

likely approve of Lycidas’ song. Most importantly, his lament of Phyllis<br />

explores the self-reflection present in Virgil—in at least some allegorical sense,<br />

mourning the loss of Phyllis is mourning the loss of the classical pastoral tradition,<br />

and the encomium to Phyllis is an attempt to regain it.<br />

Sannazaro makes this intention clearest through the voice of Lycidas: te<br />

sequar in medios mutato corpore fluctus (Sannazaro 1.49). The secondary meaning<br />

of this phrase is obvious: Sannazaro wishes to pursue the Virgilian tradition<br />

boldly—“with a changed body” clearly indicates both the continuity between<br />

Virgil and Sannazaro, but also refers to the new littoral interpretation of the pastoral.<br />

The dirge that follows continues the analogy. Lycidas pines for Phyllis,<br />

who is no longer present, and he wonders “where I might finally seek you”


The Inner World of the Pastoral 129<br />

(“qua te tandem regione requiram. . .,” Sannazaro 1.69). The literary interpretation<br />

of this phrase implies that Phyllis represents the pastoral poetry of antiquity;<br />

Sannazaro is unsure of how to go about discovering the fullness of Virgil’s<br />

ancient verses. In every way, just like Virgil’s Eclogues, Sannazaro’s first<br />

Piscatoriae is a poem about poetry—the “inner” world gains prominence.<br />

Allusion in the Piscatoriae supports this self-reflection. In Virgil’s fifth<br />

Eclogue, the primary model for Sannazaro’s first, Menalcus honors the deceased<br />

Daphnis: “Sis bonus o felixque tuis. En quattor aras / Ecce duas tibi, Daphni,<br />

duas altaria Phoebo” (Virgil 5.65-66). For Virgil, Daphnis was the archetypal<br />

pastoral character, present in Theocritus. To honor him is to place his own<br />

poetry in the pastoral tradition. In some loose sense, Phyllis represents Virgilian<br />

pastoralism, and so it is appropriate that Sannazaro honor her in a similar way:<br />

“Nos tibi, no liquidis septem pro fluctibus aras / Ponemus septemque tibi de<br />

more quotannis / Monstra maris magni vitulos mactabimus hirtos” (Sannazaro<br />

1.79-81). To set up seven altars in the new marine pastoral setting is both to<br />

respect Virgil’s masterpiece and to set Sannazaro’s own work in Virgilian<br />

tradition.<br />

There is one important difference, however, between Sannazaro’s first Piscatoria<br />

and its Virgilian counterpart. Virgil’s Eclogue V ends on an optimistic<br />

note—Mopsus praises Menalcus’s song as worthy of Daphnis and offers him a<br />

gilded shepherd’s crook (Virgil 5.81-84, 88-90). Sannazaro’s first Piscatoria,<br />

however, ends on an imperfect note. Mycon praises Lycidas’s songs as pleasant,<br />

but Lycidas is skeptical: “Exhaustae maduere genae; dolor aspice siccas /<br />

obduxit fauces quatit et singultibus imum / pectus anhelantemque animam vox<br />

aegra relinquit” (Sannazaro 1.116-118). As a poem about pastoral poetry,<br />

Lycidas’ weakness represents Sannazaro’s own skepticism about the caliber of<br />

his re-creation of Virgilian bucolic verse. This doubt is, in part, symptomatic of<br />

the age. The beginning of the Renaissance was full of optimism—all scholars<br />

placed their hopes in the renewal of classical literature. However, by the peak of<br />

the Southern Italian Renaissance, competing commentaries, faulty transmission<br />

of manuscripts, and the inability of many authors to understand classical text<br />

fully through compositional imitation rendered most scholars cynical. Sannazaro’s<br />

accomplishments in his Piscatoriae are significant, but the doubtful end<br />

of his first poem recognizes that he has still not equaled or fully understood the<br />

poetry of Virgil, the great pastoralist.<br />

References<br />

Heninger, S. K., Jr. <strong>19</strong>61. “The Renaissance Perversion of Pastoral,” Journal of the History<br />

of Ideas, 22:2.<br />

Kennedy, William J. <strong>19</strong>83. Jacopo Sannazaro and the Uses of Pastoral. England: <strong>University</strong><br />

Press of New England: Hanover and London.


130 Francesco Pucci<br />

Mustard, Wilfred P., ed. <strong>19</strong>14. The Piscatory Eclogues of Jacopo Sannazaro. Baltimore:<br />

The Johns Hopkins Press.<br />

Sannazaro, Jacopo. <strong>19</strong>96. Piscatoriae. Trans. Ralph Nash. Michigan: Wayne State <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

Smith, Nicholas D. 2002. Jacopo Sannazaro’s Eclogae Piscatoriae and the Pastoral<br />

Debate in Eigtheenth-Century England. North Carolina: <strong>University</strong> of North Carolina<br />

Press.<br />

Virgil. <strong>19</strong>77. Eclogues. Trans. Robert Coleman. New York: Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.


Writing, Translation, and Re-Constellation:<br />

The Authorial Authority of Gayatri Spivak<br />

and Matthew Arnold<br />

Morgan Palmer<br />

In her essay “A Literary Representation of the Subaltern: A Woman’s Text<br />

From the Third World,” Gayatri Spivak comments on the role of authorial<br />

authority. She writes that, “in the mis-en-scène where the text persistently<br />

rehearses itself, writer and reader are both upstaged. . . . In that scene of writing,<br />

the authority of the author, however seductively down-to-earth, must be content<br />

to stand in the wings” (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 268). Spivak introduces the concepts of<br />

theater and staging because she does not believe that an author should act like a<br />

director by imposing her own critical interpretation on her writing. When an<br />

author provides criticism of her own text, she threatens to curtail the<br />

interpretations of others. Although Spivak acknowledges that it is tempting to<br />

grant unquestionable interpretive power to the author, she refuses to do so<br />

herself. Instead she claims that the text itself should be the authority and<br />

provides her own reading of Mahasweta Devi’s short story “Stanadayini” or<br />

“Breast-Giver.” Thus, Spivak presents a conception of authorial influence that<br />

allows for different interpretations of literature, and places the text in the<br />

position of sole authority.<br />

Similarly, Matthew Arnold addresses the roles of the translator, the critic,<br />

and the text in his lectures “On Translating Homer.” Like Spivak, he believes<br />

that the original text should be the ultimate authority. Since it is impossible to<br />

determine for certain the original intents of the Homeric poets, there is no<br />

danger that authorial influence will limit interpretations of the text. On the other<br />

hand, the authority of the original comes into conflict with the power of the<br />

translator. Arnold points out some of the problems that translators face as they<br />

struggle to reconcile their own styles with the original Homer. He also addresses<br />

the role of the critic, and claims that the only people fit to judge the quality of a<br />

translation are those who can read the original Ancient Greek. Therefore, Arnold<br />

sees himself as fit to evaluate translations of Homer, and claims that no<br />

translator has preserved the quality of the original.<br />

Spivak begins her essay by defining her own perspective on “Stanadayini.”<br />

She identifies her role as both a historian and a teacher of literature. Spivak<br />

writes that while the former must attempt to place the subaltern in a new subjectposition,<br />

the latter must explain those subject-positions (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 241). In<br />

131


132 Morgan Palmer<br />

addition, both the historian and the teacher must “unravel” or deconstruct a text<br />

in order to place it in a new literary and historical context. Thus, Spivak plans to<br />

reinterpret Mahasweta Devi’s work by deconstructing it and by examining<br />

closely the relationship of the subaltern to the text.<br />

Indeed, Spivak gives herself the authority to reconstruct texts according to<br />

her own scholarly views. She asserts that, “[t]he teacher of literature, because of<br />

her institutional subject-position, can and must “reconstellate” the text to draw<br />

out its use. She can and must wrench it out of its proper context and put it within<br />

alien arguments” (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 241). Thus Spivak defines her own subjectposition<br />

as “institutional,” or as that of a scholar affiliated with an academic<br />

community. Furthermore, she says that her subject-position not only allows her,<br />

but obligates her to reinterpret literature. Spivak’s repetition of the verbs “can”<br />

and “must” underscores her strong assertion of critical authority. She believes<br />

not only that she has the power to advance her own interpretations of “Stanadayini,”<br />

but also that it is her duty to do so. In addition, her use of the word “reconstellate”<br />

is significant. According to the Oxford English Dictionary, the verb<br />

constellate comes from the Latin word constellare, and the word for star (stella)<br />

is at its root. Constellate means to set up a series of stars into a group, and it can<br />

also relate to the construction of a network of ideas. Thus by re-constellating the<br />

text, Spivak rearranges it in accordance with her own interpretation, which is<br />

“alien” to that of the author. She believes that in order to view the text critically,<br />

she must not stick to Mahasweta Devi’s interpretation, but should exercise her<br />

own scholarly authority in order to re-interpret it.<br />

Similarly, Matthew Arnold defines his subject-position as a scholar of<br />

Ancient Greek, and consequently validates his criticisms of other translations.<br />

First, he proposes that a good translation of Homer should create the general<br />

effect of the original (Arnold, 1883: 143). Then, he explains how to measure the<br />

success of a translation.<br />

No one can tell him [the translator] how Homer affected the Greeks; but there<br />

are those who can tell him how Homer affects them. These are scholars; who<br />

possess, at the same time with knowledge of Greek, adequate poetical taste<br />

and feeling. No translation will seem to them of much worth compared to the<br />

original; but they alone can say whether the translation produces more or less<br />

the same effect upon them as the original. (Arnold, 1883: 143-144)<br />

Arnold assigns great importance to the subject-position of the scholar who can<br />

read both Greek and English. According to Arnold, Greek scholars are the only<br />

people who can judge the quality of a translation, and the translator should<br />

respect their authority. By saying that the Greek scholar is the only person fit to<br />

asses the quality of a translation, Arnold adds to his own credibility. His definition<br />

of his own subject-position as someone who can read Ancient Greek is<br />

similar to Spivak’s comments about the authority of the critic. Both feel that<br />

their subject-positions as scholars allow them to critique the writing and literary<br />

interpretations of others.


Writing, Translation, and Re-Constellation 133<br />

After defining his subject-position, Arnold proceeds to explain his own<br />

conception of a successful translation of Homer. He believes it is crucial that<br />

he [the translator] is eminently rapid; that he is eminently plain and direct,<br />

both in the evolution of his thoughts and in the expression of it, that is, both<br />

in his syntax and in his words; that he is eminently plain and direct in the<br />

substance of his thought, that is, in his matter and ideas; and finally that he is<br />

eminently noble. (Arnold, 1883: 149).<br />

Arnold deconstructs his own notion of a good Homeric translation and defines<br />

four criteria that determine the success of a translator. His clear assertion of the<br />

four qualities necessary for a smooth translation is similar to Spivak’s “re-constellation”<br />

of literature according to her own ideas. Arnold believes that his<br />

authority as a Greek scholar gives his four criteria a certain credibility.<br />

However, since it is impossible to know the original intents of the Homeric<br />

poets, there is no authorial authority that threatens to challenge Arnold’s<br />

opinions. Consequently , his subject-position is different than Spivak’s because<br />

he does not have to address the ideas of the original authors, but must instead<br />

define his interprettations in relation to other critics and translators.<br />

For example, Arnold believes that Chapman takes too many liberties with<br />

the text and that he ruins his translation by setting it within the bounds of his<br />

own cultural mores. He remarks, “One might say that the minds of the Elizabethan<br />

translators were too active; that they could not forbear importing so much<br />

of their own, and this of a most peculiar and Elizabethan character, into their<br />

original, that they effected the character of the original itself” (Arnold, 1883:<br />

163). Arnold criticizes translators who are too quick to impose their own perspectives<br />

and interpretations on Homer. He believes that if an author becomes<br />

too concerned with his own ideas, his translation might be unfaithful to the original<br />

text. Thus Arnold does not believe that the subject-position of the translator<br />

includes freedom to alter the style of the text significantly. He goes on to cite a<br />

dedication to Prince Henry, which removes the text from its position as an<br />

ancient Greek epic, and makes it more Elizabethan (Arnold, 1883: 163). Furthermore,<br />

he believes that Chapman does not respect Homer’s “plainness and directness<br />

of ideas” and thus fails as a translator (Arnold, 1883: 149). Arnold does not<br />

think that Homer should be re-situated in a different historical context, but<br />

instead believes that a translator should be faithful to the original text.<br />

Therefore, the translator should not shape the text, but the text should shape the<br />

translation.<br />

At the same time, Arnold is aware that it can be difficult for a translator to<br />

recognize his own subject-position in relation to the text. He comments that<br />

[i]t may be said of that union of the translator with his original, which alone<br />

can produce a good translation, that it takes place when the mist that stands<br />

between them—the mist of alien modes of thinking, speaking, and feeling on


134 Morgan Palmer<br />

the translator’s part—‘defecates to a pure transparency,’ and disappears.<br />

(Arnold, 1883: 150)<br />

Arnold highlights the problem of distance between the translator and the text.<br />

The mist represents the translator’s own cultural background, which can blind<br />

him and prevent him from translating accurately. Thus Arnold sets up a contrast<br />

between murky blindness and transparency. Chapman and other translators are<br />

unsuccessful because they are blind to the influences of their own cultures upon<br />

their work. Arnold believes that in order to write a good translation, a scholar<br />

must simultaneously separate himself from the text and draw closer to it. Specifically,<br />

he must put aside his own personal reactions to the text and must examine<br />

closely the authority of the text itself.<br />

In addition, Arnold believes that the translator must make every effort to<br />

remain true to the original work. Arnold comments that some translations have<br />

very strong qualities,<br />

but even in these points they have none of them precisely the same kind of<br />

merit as Homer, and therefore the new translator, even if he can imitate them<br />

in their good points, will still not satisfy his judge, the scholar, who asks him<br />

for Homer and Homer’s kind of merit, or, at least, for as much of them as it is<br />

possible to give. (Arnold, 1883: 201)<br />

Arnold suggests that the translator’s task is to create an English version of<br />

Homer that has as much merit as the original Greet text. He asserts that no translation<br />

has achieved that lofty goal, and therefore translators must find new ways<br />

to experiment with English renderings of the text (Arnold, 1883: 201). These<br />

experimentations should work towards recapturing the original feel of the text,<br />

and should not be based on the work of other translators. Since Arnold believes<br />

that there is no translation of Homer that is completely successful, he grants<br />

authority to the original text. Any attempts to re-constellate Homer in the<br />

English language will fail because the translators are not Homeric poets.<br />

Therefore, they cannot possibly reduplicate the brilliance of the original, but<br />

must strive to render it as successfully as possible.<br />

Spivak also believes that the text should be the ultimate authority and<br />

rejects Mahasweta Devi’s own interpretation of “Stanadayini.” In a section<br />

entitled “The Author’s Own Reading: A Subject Position” she explains why she<br />

wants to deconstruct and re-constellate the author’s own views.<br />

The traffic between the historian and the writer that I have been proposing<br />

could not be justified if one devoted oneself to this reading. In order that<br />

Mahasweta’s parable be disclosed, what must be excluded from the story is<br />

precisely the attempt to represent the subaltern as such. I will therefore take<br />

the risk of putting to one side that all too neat reading, and unravel the texts<br />

to pick up the threads of the excluded attempt. (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 244-245)


Writing, Translation, and Re-Constellation 135<br />

Spivak believes that Mahasweta Devi’s interpretation is inadequate because it<br />

ignores the status of the subaltern. Mahasweta Devi sees the nurse Jashoda as a<br />

symbol of post-imperialist India; Jashoda’s breast cancer represents the fate that<br />

the country will suffer if people neglect its development (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 244). In<br />

order to construct a reading that fits with her subject-positions as historian and<br />

teacher of literature, Spivak must reject the author’s own opinion. Furthermore,<br />

she underscores that Mahasweta Devi’s interpretation is a subject-position. The<br />

indefinite article emphasizes that the author’s subject-position is not the only<br />

one and that other interpretations of the text are possible.<br />

In order to make her argument more credible, Spivak attempts to deconstruct<br />

the subject-position of the reader. She claims that although educated people<br />

realize that external factors influence interpretation, “when, however, it<br />

comes to their own presuppositions about the ‘natural’ way to read literature,<br />

they cannot admit that this might be a construction as well, that this subjectposition<br />

might also be assigned” (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 246). Spivak suggests that a<br />

constructed notion of the correct way to read literature might influence literary<br />

critics, so that they adhere to certain interpretations unknowingly. The idea that<br />

the subject-position of such a reader is “assigned” suggests that societal forces<br />

can determine the opinions of a critic. In this case, critics who believe that they<br />

should respect the authority of the author might refuse to challenge Mahasweta<br />

Devi’s interpretation. According to Spivak, such an interpretation would also be<br />

congruent with the nationalist forces that draw attention to the state and ignore<br />

the subaltern. Her comments are similar to Matthew Arnold’s ideas about the<br />

“mist” of cultural assumptions that influence a translator’s interpretation of<br />

Homer.<br />

After Spivak begins her deconstructionist reading of “Stanadayini,” she<br />

makes a bold assertion of her own authority as a critic. When she writes, “Any<br />

reader nervous about the fact that Mahasweta Devi has probably not read much<br />

of the material critically illuminated by her text should stop here,” she defines<br />

the audience that she hopes to reach (Spivak, <strong>19</strong>88: 247). She stages her interpretation<br />

for those who are not overly concerned with authorial authority<br />

because their own readings of the story are incongruent with Mahasweta Devi’s.<br />

Therefore, Spivak makes her presence as a literary critic clear and paves the way<br />

for her own Marxist and feminist interpretations of the text.<br />

Both Spivak and Arnold believe that the text has a greater authority than<br />

the writers, readers, and translators who interpret it. Spivak justifies her re-constellation<br />

of Mahasweta Devi’s story when she comments that the text always<br />

“upstages” the writer. The concept of upstaging suggests that the text must be<br />

the center of attention, and is similar to Arnold’s idea that English translations<br />

cannot live up to the original Homer. According to Arnold, those who can read<br />

ancient Greek are the only ones who can determine if a translator has attempted<br />

to upstage the original text by imposing his own perspective on it. Since Arnold<br />

can read both English and Ancient Greek, he sees himself as qualified to judge<br />

translations of Homer. He believes that the translator’s goal is to render the text


136 Morgan Palmer<br />

in a different language without changing any of the qualities that define it. Furthermore,<br />

the translator must resist the urge to let his own cultural background<br />

and opinions about the text influence his translation. Arnold does not want the<br />

translator to stray from the original text because he believes that any changes<br />

would only compromise the quality of the work. At the same time, it is impossible<br />

to adhere to the Greek text completely, and therefore the original will<br />

always upstage attempts at translation. On the other hand, Spivak believes that<br />

the text upstages the author and reader precisely because it inspires multiple<br />

interpretations. Thus, she empowers literary critics to re-constellate the text in<br />

accordance with their own views and emphasizes that the author’s subject-position<br />

is only one of many. The text is the ultimate authority for both Spivak and<br />

Arnold, but Spivak encourages radical re-interpretation while Arnold argues for<br />

faithful adherence to the original.<br />

References<br />

Arnold, Matthew. 1883. “On Translating Homer.” On the Study of Celtic<br />

Literature and On Translating Homer. New York: Macmillan.<br />

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty. <strong>19</strong>88. “A Literary Representation of the Subaltern: A<br />

Woman’s Text From the Third World.” In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics.<br />

New York: Routledge.


About the Contributors<br />

Zohar Atkins, class of 2010, is a concentrator in Classics and in Judaic Studies.<br />

Grainne O’Hara Belluomo, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics and in<br />

Comparative Literature.<br />

Stephanie Bernhard, class of 2009, is a concentrator in English and in Classics.<br />

Elizabeth Broadwin, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Laura <strong>Brown</strong>-Lavooie, class of 2010, is undecided.<br />

Peter Catsimpiris, class of 2008, is a concentrator in Classics and in Philosophy.<br />

Megan Cohen, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Human Biology.<br />

Hillary Dixler, class of 2008, is a concentrator in English and in Theater Arts.<br />

Amanda Earl, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Martha Gimbel, class of 2009, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Amy Hall Goins, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in History and in Political<br />

Science.<br />

Jennifer Grover, class of 2010, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Sarah Grover, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Comparative Literature.<br />

David Guttmann, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Biochemistry.<br />

Ariayné Hilliard, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Nicholas Kay, class of 2009, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Mark Morales, class of 2010, is undecided.<br />

Lindsey Brett Meyers, class of 2009, is a concentrator in Classics and in Comparative<br />

Literature.<br />

Scott Nelson, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics and in Geology.<br />

Matthew Nicholson, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics.


2<br />

David Fusaro<br />

Morgan Palmer, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics and in Comparative<br />

Literature.<br />

Pook Panyarachun, class of 2010, is a concentrator in Visual Arts.<br />

Maia Peck, class of 2009, is a concentrator in the History of Art and Architecture.<br />

Francesco Pucci, class of 2008, is a concentrator in Classics and in Neuroscience.<br />

Jonah Rosenberg, class of 2009, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Janelle Sing, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Visual Arts.<br />

Kam Sripada, class of 2009, is a concentrator in Neuroscience.<br />

Curtis Steyers, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics.<br />

Eleanor Thomas, class of <strong>2007</strong>, is a concentrator in Classics and in Neuroscience.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!